《Friends in a Foreign Land》 Prologue Just after eight in the evening and the Texas heat still had everyone sweating, though the alcohol was probably contributing, too. Arden looked across his back yard watching everyone having fun. Hazel was roughhousing with Willow, trying to keep her self-proclaimed title as the toughest sister. Eric was standing with Ramiro, Liam, Wendell, and Miguel but not participating in the conversation, "Six years he''s been around, and he still doesn''t let himself fit in," Arden thought. Dakota had cornered Nolan and was speaking animatedly about who knows what. Behind them, Arden saw Willow''s black lab/rottweiler mix, Arlo, playing with Hazel''s blonde pitbull mix, Twix. It always cracked him up to watch the two of them play. Arlo was by far the faster of the two, but Twix had much better footing and could juke and jive so much that Arlo would literally fall over when trying to make the turns that she did. Regina, holding their grandson Ewan, sat on the patio, talking with Mira and Reyna. As he gazed across the yard, he finally found Alexis. She and Celeste are talking with Celeste and Miguel''s daughter Deandra. Arden took a slow drink of his bourbon. This was what it was all about. Though only his daughters, Hazel, Alexis, Willow, and his grandson were blood-related, this group of people was his family. Some folks called it a chosen family or a found family. But Arden didn''t need the modifier. They were family, period. And seeing them all here together, having a good time, meant the world to him. "Would you kill for them?" Arden was halfway through thinking "yes" when his breath caught. Where had that thought come from? "Would you die for them?" Confused, Arden looked up at the night sky and thought, "God, if that''s you, well, you already know the answer to both of those questioned is yes." Suddenly there was a bright flash of light in the sky, and Arden felt himself falling backward. He tucked his chin to his chest, expecting to hit the ground, but he never did. When Arden opened his eyes again, all he could see was blackness. As his vision adjusted, he could pick out faint stars surrounding him. Then he realized he couldn''t feel or see his body. But he could still look around. And all he saw were stars. "Did I die?" He wondered. "No," a voice answered. It was the same voice as before, but it was no longer confined to his head. It surrounded him and vibrated off him and through him. That one syllable was more powerful than anything he''d ever felt before. "You can hear my thoughts?" "Yes" Arden sighed, though he wasn''t sure how exactly that worked since he was just a disembodied consciousness. "Listen, this is going to be a boring conversation if you stick with one-word responses. Care to explain what''s going on?" "We offer an opportunity. Would you and your friends be willing to come and help us? To fight for our cause?" "Perhaps. Who are you? What would we be fighting against? And, what''s in it for us?" Suddenly Arden felt movement. The stars flashed past him like a hyperspace scene from Star Wars. It seemed to somehow last for days and only seconds simultaneously. Eventually, he soon found himself hovering above a planet. As it turned, Arden could see it was very earth-like, with large continents in the equatorial region and some large islands scattered across the ocean. "Welcome to the world of Traum. Our world is similar to those in much of your fantasy literature. Different races of beings occupy these lands, and many have magical powers. The people here can see their growth spelled out in Levels and Skills; no guessing like there is in your world. People here have classes and trades that they learn and grow in. Many make it lifelong quests to reach as high of a level as possible in a certain skill or class. Others try to learn as many skills as possible in hopes of unlocking new or forgotten classes." "That sounds pretty sweet. So what about your world is so broken you need my family to come to fix it?" Arden thought. "The gods of Traum have arrangements with the gods of other worlds, and we regularly pull in souls from those worlds. The new perspectives help keep our civilizations evolving and progressing. If you make a bargain with us, we will bring you and your¡­ family to Traum. We will give you skills commensurate with your experiences in your old world and help you gain more power as you help us. All we ask in exchange is that as you travel the world, you take steps to improve it. Help those in need, and bring joy to those who are sad. From our observations, these are things that you and your family would likely do anyway, so we think you''ll be a good fit. Just do this while letting the people know that we care for them." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Arden absently stared at the planet rotating beneath him while lost in thought. "Out of nearly 8 billion people on Earth, why us? We''re not experts in anything. We have no scholars in our group. None of us are truly "special." You could certainly find more qualified people." "As I said, this is not a new thing for us. You are not the first people from Earth that we''ve contacted. In the past we have brought over some of your special forces, scientists, politicians, and religious leaders as well as truck drivers, police officers, and restroom attendants. Over the millennia, we''ve brought over many people from many worlds. And we''ve allowed many of our people to be taken to those worlds. Let me ask something. Earlier I referred to them as your friends and you then called them your family. Why? Other than your daughters you have no blood kin in the group.¡± ¡°A while back I heard a term that I feel applies to us perfectly. They are my found family. It¡¯s true they aren¡¯t blood relatives nor did we all grow up together. But we function as a family. We help one another. We fight with one another. We celebrate our wins and morn our loses together. We know that no matter what, we¡¯ll all be there for one another in times of need.¡± ¡°That is why we want you. Your family has a bond, a love for one another that is rare for a group of your size. You also are very well-rounded. Most groups of friends tend to have similar areas of expertise or interests, but not your group. You all cover nearly all walks of life. And yet all of you have a level of compassion that is rare in a large group. We believe you are the right group for this task. And, I must confess, that your family reminds us of a similar group that lived here a few centuries back that I and others were fond of." "You were friends with mortals?" "My siblings and I are far more active in mortal affairs than the gods of your world. But friends may be a bit too strong of a word. Perhaps favorite acquaintances would be a better way to put it." "So what happened to this group you favored?" "A warlord invaded their nation. Many were killed in the fighting. Their family managed to escape, though. "I''m sorry to hear that. I suppose you had reasons for not intervening and saving them?" "There are strict laws on when and how my siblings and I are allowed to help mortals. Our father put these laws in place after we all got too involved in a war, choosing sides and so forth. It lead to much destruction and to a new set of rules we must obey." "Earlier, you mentioned fighting for you. A few moments ago, you mentioned we were the right group for a task. What, specifically, would you have us do?" "Remind the people that the gods love them. Show people love and compassion and help us to right the wrongs we gods have done. Help the world to find its joy once more. There will be plenty of fights, don''t get me wrong, but fighting is not the focus. My siblings and I have made mistakes, and many have lost hope. Many feel abandoned by us. We want you to be our voice in this world. This will take time. Do not expect to walk into a town and fix everything in a day or two. This is no television drama or anime. Expect to spend years traveling around and doing good. You will need to grow strong and while we will give you boons to help with that, you¡¯ll still need to do the work." "So what? We''re to just go around knocking on doors and asking people if they have a moment to speak about our Lord and Savior?" "No, knocking on doors does not seem effective in your world or ours. We will be placing you all at strategic points in the world. One group will be sent to the humans, one to the dwarves, and one to the elves. In each case, your goal is to help all the cities and towns you pass through. Remind them that life doesn''t have to be monotony. Remind them that my brothers and sisters exist and that we do care for them. Each party will receive some help from a few locals who have been told of your mission. They will help you get your start but will not stay with you." Arden took a moment to think on the words this supposed god was saying before replying, "I''ve always wanted to change the world. But on my world, that takes money and power, and I''ve never had either. I can''t imagine your world is much different. How will we make a living and provide for ourselves? I don''t think my tech skills are going to be of much use here." "Every person we bring in from another world is gifted with quite a bit of gold so that they can spend a few years learning about the general state of affairs and getting acclimated to being in a new world. You will be given the same, so money should not be an issue for quite some time. Power, however is earned. Spend your time wisely. Train diligently." Grinning to himself, Arden thought, "This could be the adventure we''ve always wanted." To the god, he said, "I''m intrigued. Let''s negotiate." Ch 1 | ? A Forest of New Beginnings Arden opened his eyes. He was lying in grass; the sun was just coming up over the tree line. He sat up and groaned out of habit before realizing there was no reason to. Nothing on his body hurt when he sat up. He actually felt pretty amazing. He quickly glanced around and saw that he was in a grassy clearing surrounded by forest. Hazel, Ewan, Nolan, and Willow were starting to sit up as well. All of them were wearing roughspun tunics and trousers. There are several backpacks sitting nearby. Hazel and Willow looked like fitter versions of themselves, but Nolan looked younger, more muscular, and less bald. Arden quickly patted his own head and found he had a full head of hair now, as well. He just sat there grinning and running his hands through his hair. "Having fun?" he heard Willow say. "Why yes. Yes, I am," Arden replied. "How do I look?" he asked with a smile. "Like you did before four kids and a failed marriage," Nolan said, drawing a chuckle from Arden. They all stood up and looked around. When Arden and Nolan made eye contact Nolan asked, "Exactly what did you get me into this time?" "Just a bit of adventure. Let''s go take over the world Pinky," Arden responded with a nervous laugh. "You do realize that in that cartoon Pinky was the genius and that Brain was the insane one, right?" Nolan asked. "Makes sense to me," Willow added. Hazel laughed, "Yeah, we all know dad''s crazy." Thinking to himself, [Status] and a screen appeared in Arden''s vision
Status
Name Arden Class Cleric
Race Human Level 1
Languages English, Common, Celestial XP / Next 0 / 200
Attributes
Health Stamina Mana
178 150 100
[Stats]
A L M S
45 16 37 31
[Skills] [Spells] [Quests] [Abilities] [Boons]
"Niiice," Arden said to himself. "What?" Nolan asked. Suddenly a scream drew their attention to the two girls. Hazel was standing right next to Willow, yelling, "How are you taller than me?" "It''s part of the deal I worked out with Goddess Aservia. Didn''t you ask your goddess for anything?" said Willow, all haughty. ¡°You seriously asked a goddess to make you taller than Hazel?¡± Nolan asked in disbelief. ¡°No,¡± Willow replied with a grin. ¡°I asked a goddess to make me the tallest sister.¡± "Doggie!" yelled Ewan as he took off running toward a large wolf that was standing about forty feet away. The wolf turned and started running toward the group. "Ewan!" hollered Hazel as her hand was suddenly wreathed in flames. "Wait! That''s," started Willow just as the wolf collided with Ewan, knocking them both over. Arden and Nolan cracked up laughing as Arden placed a hand on Hazel''s arm, stopping her from whatever spell she was about to cast. He looked at Willow and asked, "That''s Arlo, isn''t it?" "That''s what I was trying to say! Hazel, you better not hurt my dog!" "Dog? That''s a wolf! Are you sure it''s Arlo?" looking back to the wolf who was bouncing around playing with the toddler, "Ewan, get back here!" The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Have you ever seen a wolf that derpy?" responded Arden "Ahh, good point," Hazel said while stalking over to where her son was playing with Arlo, who was no longer a black lab, it seemed. "So I guess Hazel''s a mage of some sort?" said Nolan. "I spoke with a god named Robani. He said he''s the god of physical strength and adventure. He wanted me to be a Paladin of his." "Pally for a god of strength? Guess that''s why you''re looking like a wannabe Arnold," Arden said with a grin. "Yes and no," Nolan interrupted. "The idea of trying to move around while wearing heavy armor doesn''t appeal. I asked for other options. I''m okay working with Robani, just not the role he wanted." "So, what did the two of you come up with?" "You are looking at the first Divine Fist of Robani," Nolan proclaimed with his chest puffed out. ¡°It¡¯s a unique monk class.¡± "That sounds pretty bad-ass. I''m still hung up on your physique. You''ve never had that much muscle. I''m kinda jealous," Arden said with a grin. "I spoke with Cilena. She said she''s the Goddess of Duty. Really seems like she should have been your deity, Nolan, with how you''ve always talked about duty being heavier than a mountain. Anyway, I''m a Cleric for her now." Looking to Willow, who was now rolling on the ground playing with the new and improved Arlo, "Hey Willow, what powers did ass-a-whoever give you besides being taller than your sister?" "It''s Aservia! The Goddess of Wilderness, and she made me a Druid and made Arlo a wolf and my companion." Willow stated in a matter-of-fact tone while looking at her father exasperatedly. She turned to her sister, who was holding Ewan, "Did you ask for Ewan to be brought here? Don''t you think that it''s dangerous?" She asked with a concern laced tone. "Of course, I asked for my son to come with me. I wasn''t going to abandon him like some mothers do!" Hazel replied with a touch of heat in her voice. "And my god is Viznen, the God of Magic. He made me a sorceress." As she stated her class, she raised her hand, which was covered in flames again. "Yeah yeah, you got magic. Stop showing off," said Arden. "It seems we all have magic. Did Ewan get a class?" "Yes sir," Hazel said dejectedly before continuing, "No, Ewan doesn''t have a class. However," Hazel cut her eyes back to Willow, "I did ensure his safety. Viznen has put a ward spell on him that will keep him safe until he reaches his age of accountability. And he also said that any experience points Ewan earns are banked until then but he can learn and level up skills and spells now. So if he learns to fight early, he''ll get a head start later." "Good thinking Hazel," said Nolan. "I tried to ask my god a lot of questions. Some he answered, but for many of them, he just told me to ask you, Arden". "Yeah. You know me, always the loquacious one." Arden said. "I have a lot to share, but let''s grab our stuff and get moving. I''ll explain more on the way. I see Arlo but not Twix. Is she here?" Everyone looked at one another and shrugged. "Doesn''t look like she made it, Dad,¡± Hazel responded. ¡°So you forgot your own dog?¡± Willow asked rather judgmentally. ¡°First off, she wasn¡¯t my dog, she was Ewan¡¯s,¡± Hazel snapped back before continuing in a more somber voice, ¡°And I was talking about more important things. I asked Viznen about bringing Christina.¡± That stopped Arden in his tracks. ¡°What did he say?¡± Arden asked in a tone that showed even he wasn¡¯t sure what he hoped the answer to be. He and his oldest daughter had a complicated relationship, to say the least. But he loved and missed her. ¡°It would be good to her again. And she was a good fighter.¡± ¡°Vizen said that if she had been there when we were all pulled to this world they would have offered her the same choice, but since she wasn¡¯t¡­ well, you know.¡± ¡°Yeah. That makes sense. Probably for the best, I guess,¡± Arden replied. ¡°You said we needed to get moving. Where to?" Hazel asked, changing the topic. "There was supposed to be a guide here to meet us, but I don''t see him. I don''t care to spend my first night in a new world lost in a forest. Let''s go find us an inn." Arden said. "Anyone have any spells that let them fly or levitate? No? Ok, Willow, go climb that tree and find us a road out of this forest." "Me? Make Hazel do it! She''s the one that always climbs stuff." "I''m afraid she''ll get stuck in the tree¡­ again." "Hey, that was only twice!" Hazel yelled. "You should have learned after the first time," Willow joked with a grin and turned to her dad, "Okay, I''ll do it." "Give us a description of what''s around us first, then the road out of here," Nolan added. Willow looked around and chose the tallest tree she saw. Before she started to climb, she touched her forehead to the tree and then patted it a few times, then she just started scampering up. As Arden watched, he realized the tree was growing hand-holds for Willow to grab onto. He turned to Nolan, who just shrugged and said, "Druids." Once she reached the top, Willow called back down, "I see trees. So many trees." As she turned, her face lit up, "There''s water in that direction. I think it''s a river," pointing out to one side, "might be a road next to the river. Lots of trees everywhere else." "So trees everywhere, and West is a river and possibly a road," Nolan stated. "Guess we head west." "Sounds good," Arden says before calling up to Willow, "Come on back down. Carefully!" While Willow climbed down, Nolan started digging through the packs. "How do we know whose is whose?" "Pull up the identification screen," replied Arden. "The one to the left of you is mine. Toss it here." Nolan looked confused for a moment, and then his face lit up.
Object Identification
Arden''s Backpack
"Damn, we have status screens and inventory just like a video game! This is awesome!" "Right? It''ll definitely make remembering everyone''s name easier." Looking over to Arlo, Arden grinned, "Even Arlo has a label."
Arlo
Species: Dire Wolf Companion to: Willow Level: N/A
Nolan quickly identified everyone''s pack and passed it out before putting his on. A moment latter Nolan was standing in hardened leather armor that looked to still allow for full range of motion. "Looks like the equipment screen lets you set three presets for outfits." He said before instantly shifting back to his tunic and trousers. "Cool," said Hazel as a sorcerer''s robe appeared on her. "I have a robe!" She said with a big smile. "And everything in the backpack appeared on the equipment screen as soon as I picked it up," Willow added. Arden laughed before adding, "Alright folks, set a preset for battle and one for traveling, then let''s get going. We''re burning daylight." "Are days the same length here as on Earth?" asked Willow. "Nope, one hour longer than we''re used to." Arden replied before he added, "Arlo! Are you still useless? Go scout ahead." The wolf ignored Arden and continued walking next to Willow and Ewan. As the group walked through the forest they started sharing everything they¡¯d learned about their new home. "So you¡¯re saying we¡¯re going to live forever?" Nolan asked? "No, not forever. But some of our friends are now dwarves and others are elves so I convinced the gods that even though we¡¯re human they couldn¡¯t let us die off while our friends are going to live for hundreds and hundreds of years longer. So, they gave us all a boon. We¡¯ll all live to be around a thousand years old unless we get killed by something. If you pull up your status screens you should see an option for [Boons] and the extended life should be listed there." Everyone¡¯s eyes blanked as they did as Arden said. ¡°Millennial Vigor,¡± Willow read off, ¡°You have the natural lifespan of one millennium. That is so cool!¡± ¡°The other boon you should have was one I asked for. I got us a bonus to all experience earned,¡± Nolan stated, proud of himself. ¡°While I like having hair, I can¡¯t believe you got us a boon to keep us from going bald.¡± "No shit? Oh, I see it. ¡®Wisdom¡¯s Growth¡¯ Gain Character Experience 10% Faster. Gain Skill and Spell Experience 25% faster. That¡¯s bad ass dude!" Arden said as fist-bumping Nolan. "But not everything was superficial. Are you enjoying that younger body? I got that for us. Anyone younger than 25 just got a new body the same age as they were. The rest of us got a new 25-year-old body. And you notice how none of us are having problems seeing? That¡¯s because we¡¯re all in tip-top shape. No bad eyesight, no arthritis, no old injuries to slow us down, nothing of the sort." Nolan looked at Arden appraisingly, "Functional bodies seem like a logical thing to provide. Are you sure you got these bodies for us, or are you just taking credit for something the gods were going to give us anyway?" "Well, being that it¡¯s a magical world, arthritis or bad eyesight only exist in areas where no one with healing magic has visited recently. But the 25-year-old bodies I totally did negotiate for,¡± Arden said with a grin. ¡°Now, I see another boon in there that lets us learn any language. Who asked for that one?¡± ¡°Probably mom,¡± responded Willow. ¡°She always liked learning new languages.¡± ¡°Well, someone say something to me in a foreign language. Let¡¯s see if it works.¡± ¡°Ill se peut bien que vois soyez comedienne, mais je vais vous voler la vedetti si cest la derniere chose que ferai,¡± recited Willow. ¡°Holy crap, it worked. I know French now,¡± Arden said. ¡°Est-ce que tout le monde a appris le fran?ais?¡± ¡°Yes, we all learned French.¡± Nolan replied. ¡°But when did Willow learn it?¡± ¡°Sophomore year of high school I was in a play and all my lines were in French,¡± answered Willow. ¡°That¡¯s the only one I remember.¡± The next little of was spent with everyone trying to remember words and phrases in all the foreign languages they knew. By the time they had run out of things they had all learned French, Spanish, Japanese, and Russian. They had also learned that a single word in a foreign tongue was not enough to get the boon to work. Somewhere around three to five words seemed to be the sweet spot. Ch 2 | ? Inn a New World Regina woke up not knowing where she was. Without opening her eyes, she felt her surroundings. The blanket felt like wool and her mattress was lumpy. She smelled a lot of wood and some flowers. As she focused on the feelings, she suddenly realized she could see¡­ with her eyes closed. This caused her to jerk upright. She looked around the rest of the room. Everything was made of wood, but with a lot of attention to detail, there was a small nightstand, a dresser, and a mirror in the room. ¡°Am I in a cabin somewhere?¡± she thought to herself, ¡°And how was I able to see when my eyes weren¡¯t even open?¡± As she sat up and swung her legs off the bed, she realized they were not her legs. Slimmer, longer, and more toned, but¡­ the color was off. Almost like someone added a golden tint to her skin. Holding her hands in front of her face, she saw her hands were different as well, more slender with longer fingers than before. ¡°Son of a bitch¡± she muttered. ¡°Calore really did make me into an elf.¡± Regina walked to the mirror on the opposite wall. The first thing she noticed was how much younger she looked. Cheekbones were a touch more prominent. Ears were definitely pointy. And no wrinkles! Overall, she appeared to be a stereotypical elf, but she felt that others would recognize her if they looked. ¡°Don¡¯t like the eyebrows, though. Wonder if I can get them threaded around here.¡± she thought. After taking several poses in front of the mirror and generally getting a feel for her new body, Regina walked to the clothes she saw laid out next to a backpack. She picked up the shirt. It wasn''t a fancy cut but felt well made, almost like silk. The pants showed the same lack of imagination. No zippers or buttons either, just a tie string. After getting dressed, she stepped in front of the mirror again. ¡°What are these? Guy clothes? Everything is just straight cut.¡± She complained to the mirror. Turning back to the backpack, she opened it, and a screen labeled [Equipment] appeared in front of her, showing the contents of the bag.
Equipment
Preset 1 Preset 2 Preset 3
Save Load Save Load Save Load
Inventory
Weapons & Armor Consumables Everything Else
Chainmail armor set 55 lbs Rations (10) 20 lbs Bedroll 7 lbs
Dagger 1 lb Waterskin 5 lbs Chest 25 lbs
Long Sword 3 lbs Holy Water 1 lb Crowbar 5 lbs
Shield 6 lbs Hammer 3 lbs
Holy Symbol .25 lbs
Manacles 6 lbs
Mess Kit .5 lb
Oil Flask 1 lb
Rope (50 ft) This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. 10 lb
Torch 2 lb
¡°Chainmail armor?¡± As she thought of the armor, a prompt appeared [Would you like to don chainmail armor set?] Regina shrugged and selected yes. Instantly she was now wearing the armor. Looking back to the mirror, Regina again struck a pose. ¡°Fuck it, I¡¯ll be my own knight in shining armor.¡± She said with a laugh. ¡°Now, how do I take all this off?¡± A few minutes later, Regina left her room, sans armor, with her backpack in her hand. She now knew the backpack was magic, as there was no other explanation as to how a full suit of armor would fit inside, and the bag still feel like it only weighed around 15 pounds. As she walked down the hallway, she got the impression that she was in a hotel of some sort. After going down a couple flights of stairs, she found people sitting around eating and drinking. Not seeing anyone she knew, Regina decided to sit at the bar. ¡°Food and drink or just drink?¡± Regina looked up to see a young elf woman standing a few feet away. ¡°Food and drink, please.¡± The lady nodded and walked off. As Regina looked around, taking in the room, she realized that she could ¡°see¡± everything around her. For instance, a few folks about eight feet away were staring at her. She closed and opened her eyes a few times. Doesn¡¯t seem to make a difference; it¡¯s like she has a sixth sense. It¡¯s not quite vision and only seems to go out to about ten feet. ¡°Bet that will come in handy,¡± she thought. The woman from before came back and set a cup and plate in front of her. The plate was full of slices of bread and some vegetables she couldn¡¯t identify. She picked up the cup and took a sip. It was sweet and slightly alcoholic, whatever it was. Regina picked at her food and was working on her second drink when she saw someone walking up behind her and heard a familiar voice. ¡°Mom, is that you?¡± Regina turned and saw Alexis standing on the last step with more than a little uncertainty in her eyes. ¡°Hey, Alexis. Have a seat and help me figure out what they¡¯re feeding me,¡± Regina said. As Alexis sat down the waitress came by and took her order. ¡°Why is the waitress taking the order when we¡¯re sitting at the bar? Shouldn¡¯t there be a bartender?¡± Alexis asked ¡°Don¡¯t know. How are you feeling? You look really athletic.¡± ¡°I know, right,¡± Alexis said with a nervous grin. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in such good shape. I guess I¡¯m okay. Just weirded out by everything. I spoke with God. Or a goddess, anyway. Did you speak with her, too?¡± ¡°I think we got different gods. The one I spoke with was an ass. Kept going on about how I had the heart of a judge but the spirit of a rogue. But I work for him now, I guess.¡± ¡°You work for him? Like, as a priest or something?¡± ¡°No, he made me a paladin. I¡¯m still not 100% sure what that means. Basically, he wants me to judge some folks for misusing oaths. Seems he hates liars as much as I do. Tell me more about your goddess.¡± ¡°She was nice. Said her name was Nitana and that she was the goddess of writing and runes. Yours said you had the heart of a judge; mine said I have the heart of a fighter. I tried to tell her I¡¯d never been in a fight in my life, and she said it was okay, that my body would follow my heart once the situation called for it. She also said that I was to learn how to enchant things and that ¡®a sister will help me¡¯ but didn¡¯t bother to tell me which one. Oh, and she gave me two tattoos that she said would help with both. Evidently, they¡¯re magical?¡± Alexis pushed the sleeves up on her shirt and showed Regina she had a tattoo on each forearm. One looked like the letter f with the arms going up at an angle, and the other looked like the letter f with the arms going down at an angle. While they spoke, the waitress brought out Alexis¡¯s food and drink. ¡°That¡¯s kind of cool. I didn¡¯t get any tats. But I got a sixth sense that lets me see behind me. Still only seems to work when I focus on it, though.¡± Regina replied. ¡°Did you look in your bag?¡± ¡°Yeah. Chain mail armor, sword, dagger, a lot of coins, some food, and water. I set up my outfit and armor on two presets so I can quickly change from one to the other.¡± Regina looked at her daughter, confused, ¡°Presets?¡± Alexis took a bite of her breakfast and smiled. ¡°Let me help you.¡± And she started teaching her mom how to use the presets as well as what other information she could pull up on the status screens. While going through the menus, they heard ¡°Hey guys¡± from behind them and turned to see a man and woman standing there. The woman was short for an elf with light skin while the man was average height with deep tan colored skin. She probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized them but the man also had a goatee hanging down to the middle of his chest. ¡°Mira? Ramiro? That you?¡± They both grinned, and Mira stepped up and hugged Regina first and then Alexis. ¡°Sorry it took so long for us to come down this morning,¡± Mira said. ¡°She was upset about missing her family already. I say fuck ¡®em.¡± Ramiro said with a grin. ¡°Did y¡¯all want something to eat?¡± Alexis asked, changing the topic. ¡°No. I think I just want to go outside and get some air. Y¡¯all want to come with us?¡± Mira said. Regina and Alexis looked to each other and said, "Sure." Alexis flagged the waitress down and asked about paying for the food. The waitress just said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± and hurried off. When Alexis turned around to tell Regina, she noticed a few folks on the other side of the room staring at them, so she just followed Regina and the others out the rear door of the inn, onto a small patio. ¡°The air smells wonderful here,¡± Mira said after inhaling deeply. ¡°Yeah,¡± said Alexis. Ramiro nudges Regina and motions to a man standing about 20 feet away, playing with a fox. Regina notices the man is a little shorter than her, and he has a swimmer''s build. She could only make out part of his face, but it¡¯s enough. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s cute,¡± she said. ¡°Well, I hope you like him; you married him,¡± Ramiro said. ¡°What?¡± Regina said while turning to look closer at the man. Having heard someone talking, the man had turned to face them, and Regina could see it now. ¡°Hey, babe! You look cute, too,¡± Eric said with a grin ¡°I was talking about the fox!¡± Regina quickly lied. ¡°Really?¡± Eric turned back to the fox, ¡°Hear that, King, she finally likes you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s King?¡± Mira asked. ¡°You got the gods to bring your dog here?¡± Eric laughed, ¡°No, I was just kidding.¡± ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Reyna at? I was surprised she wasn¡¯t here.¡± Alexis asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Regina said. ¡°I was told that she¡¯s here, she¡¯s safe, and that we¡¯d see her in a few days,¡± Regina answered, clearly unhappy with the limited information on her daughter¡¯s whereabouts. The group sat on the patio and talked for a bit, sharing what their gods told them. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe a god trusts you to judge people. I thought gods were supposed to be smart¡± Eric laughed ¡°Hey, at least I have experience judging people. What was your god, Uros thinking? You¡¯ve never even been hunting, and now you¡¯re a ranger.¡± Regina fired back ¡°Alright, guys, calm down,¡± Mira said ¡°Well, we know at least one god made the right choice. Mira is totally a peacemaker.¡± Alexis said to everyone¡¯s agreement. ¡°Ramiro, what god did you meet?¡± Eric asked ¡°Mosagi. The god of justice and retribution.¡± Ramiro added as if it was no big deal, ¡°He said I¡¯m to stick with Regina and help take care of whomever she judges.¡± The group just stopped and looked at him and then back to Regina, who had a feral grin. ¡°Okay. So Eric helps us find them, Alexis helps fight them, I judge them, Ramiro sentences them, and Mira calms everyone down afterward. The gods put us together like a superhero team. We really are here to save the world, it seems.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I like that plan,¡± Mira said meekly ¡°I never like anything that makes Regina smile like that,¡± Eric said before doing an exaggerated shiver, causing everyone to laugh. Then Eric asked the question most of them were thinking. ¡°How do we get started saving the world? Do we have a guide to help get us started?¡± ¡°I was told that someone at the inn would show us where to start. As I said earlier my patron god is the god of oaths and judgment. Evidently, folks here have broken a pretty strong oath.¡± Regina said. They sat on the patio for over an hour, talking and telling one another about their abilities and sharing how to work the status screens this world gave them. They learned that Mira was a cleric and had some solid healing and control spells, that Eric was pretty well kitted out for hunting groups, and that Ramiro was some crazy ass ninja that was basically invisible when in a shadow. They reassured Alexis that she would be a great fighter and told her not to worry about it. The discussion then turned to what comes next. From a few simple experiments, they learned that the skill levels they gained in long swords and daggers did actually translate to them being able to actually use these weapons, though it was obvious that more training would be useful. Around midmorning, they stood and started to walk back into the inn. As they opened the door, they nearly ran into the waitress from earlier. "Excuse me," she said with a hint of nervousness, "The owner of the inn would like to speak with you all." The waitress turned and walked down the hall toward the common room. The group all looked to one another. There were several shrugs before they started to follow. When the waitress took a left down the first hallway, she paused to wait for everyone to catch up before continuing. She then stopped at a door and waved the party in, "Please go in and have a seat. The owner will be with you momentarily." The party looked around the room as they sat. Mira realized that Ramiro wasn¡¯t with them. As she looked at Regina to say something, Regina shook her head no. About that time, Alexis fell forward onto the table, apparently asleep. Then Mira and Eric. Regina slid her chair back to stand, but before she could, she felt magic take hold of her and she felt herself falling. Ch 3 | ? New World, New Beards 1 Liam opened his eyes. He could tell that it was pitch black, but he could still see just in gray scale. ¡®Dark vision!¡¯ he thought to himself. Looking around, Liam saw that he was in a small room, lying on a small bed. Liam lifted his hand up and could see the changes. ¡®I¡¯ll be damn. Gaans really did turn me into a dwarf,¡¯ he thought with a grin. Liam had actually spoken with Basama, the goddess of smithing, mechanics, and inventiveness. She had told him that Gaans had agreed to let him become a mountain dwarf. Liam got out of bed and, seeing some clothes on a chair, he started to dress. Putting on pants felt a bit weird. Though never long, his legs were really short now. Looking into the mirror on the dresser, he saw that he was maybe 4¡¯5¡± now. ¡®That is going to take some getting used to,¡¯ he thought to himself. Liam finished dressing and exited the room to find himself in a hallway. He realized that all the walls in the room and the hallway were stone. ¡®Oh shit, I¡¯m underground!¡¯ Seeing a glow of light coming from one direction, he followed it around to find a room with a large table. Sitting around the table were a group of dwarves; the closest one was as gray as ash and looked absolutely pissed. He paused, letting his eyes adjust to the light when one of the dwarves yelled out, ¡°About damn time you got your lazy ass up!¡± Liam immediately looked at that dwarf, and though some of the features were different, he could still recognize the face of his childhood friend Miguel. ¡°I was busy talking with a goddess. You can¡¯t rush things like that.¡± Liam walked up to the table and took a seat. Now that he knew what to look for, he recognized the dwarf next to Miguel as his wife Celeste and the child next to her as their daughter Deandra. The rest of the dwarves didn''t look familiar, so Liam looked at the angry one and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Liam.¡± ¡°I know who the fuck you are, you rat bastard!¡± the dwarf replied. ¡°Dakota?¡± Liam asked, confused. ¡°You wanted to be a dwarf?¡± ¡°Fuck no, I didn¡¯t want to be a dwarf. I wanted to be an elf, but my goddess made me a dwarf.¡± Dakota snidely replied, complete with finger quotes around goddess. ¡°When I got upset, she just looked at me at told me that ''race doesn¡¯t matter''," He added in a falsetto voice. ¡°Tell him the rest of the story,¡± Miguel said with a smirk ¡°Fuck no. I just got through telling the story.¡± Dakota looked to Liam, ¡°Let¡¯s just say my goddess has a short fuse, and she¡¯s a bit¡­ creative.¡± ¡°You pissed off your goddess already? What the hell, man?¡± Liam said while shaking his head. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re gray, too?¡± Before Dakota could start up, another dwarf at the table spoke up, ¡°Nae. It seems Tisodi made him a Duergar, also known as a gray dwarf. Which makes Dakota one of tha few Duergar ta come into our city and tha very first Duergar ever ta set foot into me home.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Celeste said, shocked at the statement. ¡°Why is that? Are Duergar enemies or something?¡± ¡°Not enemies per se. Not for some time at least. Some generations back, they split from tha rest o'' tha dwarves, and we were enemies for quite a while. But eventually, they straightened up and started to act right. Over tha last few millennia, relations have been improvin''. But they still choose to live far deeper in tha earth than any other dwarves. Between tha distance and old feelings, they and we both tend to keep to ourselves. But we do trade with ''em. Bein'' so deep, they find things that are hard to come by where we are.¡± ¡°But now Dakota''s finished whinin'' like a wee lass, we can get back ta tha business at hand. Various gods and goddesses have contacted those of us at this table on yer behalf. They''ve asked us ta help train ye up fer a mission they have fer ye. I''m nae sure of tha hows or whys of things, but I''m nae one ta argue with a god.¡± Then with a smirk, he added, ¡°Especially after meetin¡¯ Dakota.¡± The entire group of dwarves cracked up laughing at this joke, including Miguel and Liam. Celeste just smiled. Dakota started muttering under his breath. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°My apologies Mr. Dakota. I ken see ye''re havin'' a bad day. I cannae imagine what it''d be like ta wake up as another race. But I was told ye were all humans before today, so at least ye got lucky and woke up as a dwarf!¡± This got some heads nodding from all the strangers at the table. ¡°Now, back ta business, shall we?" Before the dwarf could continue the sound of cursing echoed from the hallway. Everyone turned and waited to see who else was coming. After a couple moments, someone else entered the room. Liam saw Wendell walking out of the same hall he had just come through. "Wendell!" Liam yelled. "Look at ya, a brand new world and your still late." "Don''t let him do you that way," Celeste said, "Liam ain''t been here three minutes." ¡°I might have been on time if I could have seen the room I woke up in. Spent way too long trying to find my way around before I remembered that I had magic,¡± Wendell replied. The other dwarves at the table were all muttering and Liam heard the word "human" more than once. "Well Dakota, at least your god gave you a race that could see in the dark before dropping you into an underground city. Wendell must have really pissed someone off if they dropped him here as a normal human," quipped Liam. The dwarves started laughing and the one that appeared to be in charge started speaking again. "Come have a seat, young lad. I was just about ta make introductions." Once Wendell was seated he continued, "I¡¯d like ta welcome ye all to tha dwarven city of Kan Ladur and ta me home. Me name is Gito of clan Bloodbeard. While you¡¯re in our city, me clan will be responsible for ye. Thusly, your actions will reflect back on us, so I ask that ye act in a manner appropriate for ones sent by tha gods. "Because o'' ye lot, I had tha chance ta meet an'' speak wi'' he who created us dwarves, Gaans. For tha chance ta actually meet me own creator, I thank ye all. It¡¯s me understanding ye are all humans from another world. I was nae told why ye were brought here. What I was told was that some folk would be dropped off here for safekeepin'' an'' trainin''. I was given a list o'' instructors ta find an'' told ta use me best judgment for any other needs. All o'' us here know yer secret an'' have taken an oath nae ta reveal it without just cause. ¡°To me right here is Renir Holyforge. His clan contains tha best smiths I be knowin and they will be teachin'' all of ye ta one degree or another because every dwarf should know the basics of the forge. ¡°To his right be Mardora Trollcarver. Mardora has honored us by agreein'' ta train ye all herself. She will be teachin'' ye combat. Everythin'' from how ta stand ta how ta swing an ax or whatever other weapon ye want ta use. When she''s done wit ye, yew''ll know how ta kill an orc with a spoon if needed. ¡°To her right is Luitwin Spiritbreaker. Luitwin is a war mage and a powerful one at that. Most of his time will be for Celeste, whom I¡¯ve been told is an aspirin'' wizard, but Luitwin will be workin'' a bit with each of ye because ye never be knowin when a spell could save yer beard. ¡°And finally, we have Davruck Goldenale. He¡¯s here ta teach Miguel tha art of brewin'' dwarven ale and mead. ¡°Dakota, I was informed that you were to be a ranger. I must apologize as I do nae have anyone here ta teach ye tha skills of a ranger, but I¡¯ve already sent word ta an acquaintance that we be in need of someone ta train ye. Until they arrive feel free ta focus on your fightin'' and anything else ye wish to learn. ¡°An that¡¯s about it, I has work to be about. Anyone have any questions ''fore we adjourn?¡± Liam spoke up, ¡°It sounds like we¡¯re going to be here for some time learning new skills. While we¡¯re at it, could you get someone to work with me on masonry, carpentry, and any other construction skills as well?¡± ¡°Aye, I believe I know just tha people. Anyone else?¡± "I need someone to teach me as well," Wendell said. "I made a deal of sorts with Beliki. After speaking with her for a bit, she decided I should be a sorcerer. We spoke for a while about what type of sorcerer I should be; it turns out there are a lot of different types. I told her I wanted something different than the others." ¡°Of course you did,¡± interrupted Dakota. Ignoring Dakota, Wendell continued on, ¡°After promising to become a tanner and leather worker, she agreed to give me a unique class. I¡¯m a psionic sorcerer. But I need someone to teach me tanning and leather working so that I can hold up my end of the bargain.¡± "I''d like to help in the kitchens, if that¡¯s okay. I used to be a cook and would like to learn how dwarves do it." Dakota added. "We can find trainers for both of ye. Anyone else?" Not seeing any other questions, Gito continued, ¡°The rooms ye awoke in today be yours until you¡¯re done training. Ye all missed breakfast today, so I¡¯ll have some food brought out shortly. Take the day to wander around and get a feel for the city. I¡¯ve sent word ahead to the guards that I had visitors from the surface visiting but best if ye stay in groups, though. Try not to get lost, be back in time for evenin¡¯ meal.¡± Ch 4 | ? New World, New Beards 2 As Gito left the room, conversation sprung up between the instructors and students, with the teachers sharing a bit more about themselves and answering any questions the group had. Before long, food and drink were brought to the table and the instructors left so their new students could eat in peace. ¡°This is delicious,¡± Dakota said between bites. "I''m glad they''re willing to teach me how they cook." ¡°Yeah, but what is it?¡± asked Wendell. ¡°No idea. The meat isn¡¯t beef. The starches might be potatoes but I wouldn¡¯t swear to it. The mushrooms are definitely mushrooms, though.¡± ¡°As I learn more about it, I¡¯ll let y¡¯all know what it actually is,¡± said Dakota. ¡°Asking to be trained as a chef was a good idea,¡± added Celeste. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to learning fighting and smithing, but I can¡¯t wait to work with Luitwin.¡± ¡°Hold up,¡± cut in Wendell, ¡°is no one going to talk about how the lady that¡¯s teaching us has better beard than any of us?¡± Everyone just looked around and shrugged before Liam spoke up, ¡°Well, she¡¯s a dwarf. It¡¯s not unusual for dwarven women to have beards.¡± ¡°I was thinking it, but I didn¡¯t want to get yelled at so I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Dakota said. Miguel looked over to his wife but before he could say anything she held up a hand, ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to grow out a beard. I¡¯m not judging anyone else, but¡­ just no.¡± ¡°So,¡± Liam said changing topics, ¡°you¡¯re a wizard, Dakota is a ranger, Wendell is a sorcerer. Miguel what did you get?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a spellsword for now. If things go well, I¡¯ll get a rarer class later on. What about you?¡± ¡°I was given a class called Battle Smith.¡± ¡°So you got a rare class already? That sucks! Why did you and Wendell get them already and I have to wait for mine?¡± ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t ask politely enough?¡± Liam answered with a grin. ¡°Settle down you two,¡± Celeste chided before her husband could get going. ¡°Liam, do you know where everyone else is at?¡± ¡°Basama told me that Regina and a few others are now Elves, and they¡¯re to the southwest. Arden and a few others are human still, and they were dropped off to the southeast. It¡¯s going to be a while before we can see them since we have to stay for all this training.¡± ¡°Yeah. Not to mention they¡¯re like a couple hundred miles away, and we¡¯re now in a world with no cars.¡± Miguel added. ¡°I was given a stone that will allow us to communicate with them once per day. So we¡¯ll be able to check in with them. We can do it now if you want," Liam said. ¡°They¡¯re probably just waking up and getting going, too. Since we can only do it once per day, let¡¯s wait so we¡¯re not interrupting any training or anything they have going on.¡± Dakota interjected. ¡°Good idea,¡± Celeste said Liam reached over and tussled Deandra¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you too. Do you have a class or anything?¡± Deandra just shook her head no, and Celeste spoke up, ¡°My god Ryjin¡­ man, that sounds weird to have individual patron gods like this. Anyway, Ryjin said that she won¡¯t get a class or start gaining levels until puberty. She can learn skills and spells and level them up now, though. The classes she¡¯ll be offered will depend on the skills and spells that she¡¯s used regularly. And Ryjin has gone ahead and put a ward on her that will protect her from all harm.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like her to learn as many skills as she can so that when she gets older, she¡¯ll have more to draw from when making a decision on her class.¡± Miguel said with a smile. ¡°Hell, I want to learn as many as I can, too!¡± Liam said with a laugh. ¡°But you said when she gets older. How long do you expect us to be here?¡± The other adults look at each other and then back to Liam when Dakota spoke up, ¡°Brother, none of our gods or goddesses said anything about us going home. And word is Arden negotiated all of us a really long life span. I think this was a one-way trip.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Liam just sat there for a moment before responding. ¡°I... I just assumed that we¡¯d go home after we took care of a few things for the gods. I asked Basama about various boons and such but never thought about asking about a ride home.¡± Then with a grin, he continued, ¡°Guess it¡¯s a good thing I really negotiated well then.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Celeste asked in her momma tone of voice. ¡°Well, going around helping others and fighting is cool, but that¡¯s not all I want to do. I like building things, and I¡¯ve made my living automating homes. Since many of my skills related to my work didn¡¯t really translate here with no electricity or technology, I worked with Basama to give me some more generalized skills. I have a few levels in engineering, construction, masonry, and smithing now and was told to start looking for ways to improve on the dwarves'' manufacturing and construction processes while we¡¯re here. That plus a bit of magic so that I can cast a few helpful spells that I wanted.¡± ¡°Badass!¡± Dakota and Miguel say simultaneously. ¡°Susinak, my god, told me you could help me with my side project. Now I see how.¡± Miguel said ¡°Oh, what are you thinking?¡± Liam asked ¡°Whiskey. It does exist here, but nothing like what we¡¯re used to. Most of the focus is on ale and mead. The whiskey isn¡¯t aged even a year in most cases. I want to change that. And I¡¯m going to need some help to make it in the quantities I¡¯d like to.¡± ¡°Nice! I¡¯ll totally help in exchange for free whiskey.¡± Liam said with a grin. ¡°Wait a second,¡± cut in Celeste with some heat in her voice, ¡°You were being brought to an entirely new world and got the opportunity to speak with a god¡­ and you talked about whiskey?¡± Everyone got quiet as Celeste stared at Miguel. Eventually he spoke up, ¡°Susinak asked me about what I enjoyed. I told him about my family and friends, my Harley, shared some stories from the pool halls, board game nights and such. Susinak noticed that many of my stories involved drinking and asked about it. So we talked about alcohol and what I liked to drink. He gave me an overview of how most ale, wine, and whiskey is made here on Traum. I said that I¡¯d like to start making an aged sour mash whiskey and maybe even bourbon.¡± Celeste harrumphed before saying, ¡°Alright, I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised you found a way to convince a god to help you make whiskey.¡± ¡°Dang, y¡¯all make me look like a chump,¡± Dakota said quietly ¡°You didn¡¯t ask for anything?¡± questioned Celeste ¡°No, I did. But nothing like the rest of the guys. Tisodi told me I was going to be a ranger, and I started talking about loving being out in the woods. She laughed and said no, that I¡¯d be mostly underground or in the mountains for quite a while, maybe even up to a year.¡± ¡°This is where he called her stupid,¡± Miguel cut in. ¡°I did not call her stupid!¡± Dakota snapped. Then in a quieter voice he added, ¡°I said the idea was stupid.¡± Grinning up at everyone, he continued, ¡°Yeah, she didn¡¯t take kindly to that. I think she was going to make me a dwarf anyway but was trying to break it to me softly, and when I said that, she was like, ¡®fuck it,¡¯ and stopped being nice. Anyway, I asked for my son to be brought here and was told no, because he wasn¡¯t with me at the time we came over. Then I asked¡­.¡± Dakota took a deep breath, ¡°I asked her to make sure I could contribute. I often feel like I don¡¯t bring enough to the table. If we¡¯re here on a mission from gods, I want to make sure I can keep up. That¡¯s why she gave me a quest to find a unique companion. She wouldn¡¯t tell me what it is, though. Once I can get some training, I¡¯ll head out on this quest.¡± ¡°Dude, that¡¯s cool. I bet the companion is going to be super powerful.¡± Miguel said ¡°Right. Probably something big enough he can ride it into battle.¡± Liam said as Dakota started to smile again. Liam continued, ¡°Like a Saint Bernard or something.¡± Everyone broke out in laughter, including Dakota, as he yelled at Liam, ¡°You rat bastard, you!¡± After everyone calmed down, Celeste looked at Wendell, "So what is a psionic sorcerer?" ¡°Basically, it¡¯s most of my magic is related to the mind. That¡¯s not to say I can¡¯t learn other spells, but the ones I¡¯ll receive when I level up will all be related to my specialty.¡± ¡°When you say mind, do you mean charm spells?¡± inquires Liam ¡°Yeah, those as well as things like telepathy, mind reading, and playing with emotions. Oh, and my favorite thing so far¡± Wendell extended his arm up in the air so as not to hit anyone and then made a fist as if holding something. Suddenly a sword appeared, glowing with purple energy. ¡°Whatcha think?¡± After the oohs and ahhs over Wendell¡¯s sword ability, everyone else started sharing their abilities. ¡°So what did you negotiate for?¡± Liam asked Celeste. ¡°While talking with Ryjin he said that he¡¯s the god of stars and wanderers. We agreed that once I learn the basics I¡¯m going to specialize on high level concepts like temporal and spatial with the goal being to learn to teleport us around and, in time, to be able to build teleporters for others. Evidently Traum used to have teleporters in many cities but they were all destroyed. He hopes I¡¯ll be able to bring them back.¡± ¡°Bring back teleportation?¡± asked Miguel ¡°Dang baby, that¡¯s huge!¡± ¡°Yeah, I bet that¡¯ll help far more people than anything else we can do,¡± added Liam. ¡°Maybe,¡± answered Celeste, ¡°but he cautioned me that it¡¯d be a while before I get to that stage. I¡¯ll need to learn and level quite a bit. In the mean time, I also got a few perks. My traveling-related spells automatically get double the range and take less mana than usual. Not that I have any spells that qualify for that yet. I can learn other types of spells, too. I just need to keep temporal and spatial as my focus. Smiling up at the group Celeste continued, ¡°But you all have to behave or I¡¯ll make you walk everywhere! No stupid shit.¡± Ch 5 | ? A Nice Walk Through the Woods 1 They continued walking and joking around in their newfound languages when Hazel spoke up, ¡°Who all is a dwarf now? Is Alexis a dwarf?" "You¡¯re just hoping she¡¯s shorter than you." Willow quipped. "No, Alexis isn¡¯t a dwarf. I was told that Liam, Celeste, Miguel, and Dakota are all dwarves now." Nolan looked confused, "Dakota? But he was taller than me." "Yeah, evidently he pissed off his goddess. He''s a dwarf now." Arden said with a laugh. "Dad, my race doesn¡¯t say human. It says Human/Elf" Willow said. "Really?" "Yeah, mine too," added Hazel Arden shrugged, "Y¡¯all have been saying Regina was your mom since she took over when your bio-mom left. And she¡¯s an elf now so I guess it makes sense. The gods took you literally. That''ll create some fun conversations when we have to explain that Regina and I have never been more than friends. Speaking of Regina; she, Alexis, Eric, Ramiro, and Mira are somewhere to the southwest. All the dwarves and Wendell are together somewhere to the north. If we¡¯re heading in the correct direction, we¡¯ll find the village of Wildemill today. I don¡¯t know what all your deities told you, but our marching orders are to try and reconnect with our groups while helping all the places we pass through on the way. They hinted at there being something else for us to do but wouldn''t come out and say it. A city called Dugu Senuma was mentioned several times so I''m thinking we''ll end up there. But when I asked about it, I was told it was about a thousand miles away and not to worry about it." "A thousand miles!?!? Why couldn¡¯t they just start us off there?" Hazel asked. "We¡¯re not strong enough," said Nolan quietly. "Robani mentioned the city as well. He teased it as if it was a goal to aspire to." Nolan adopted a deep voice, "''Who knows, you may even become powerful enough to one day cleanse all the undead from Dugu Senuma and return it to it''s former glory!''," Nolan continued in his normal voice, "He went on to tell me that no one has gotten close to that city and survived in hundreds of years. We have to get much stronger before we go there." "Exactly! It seems like the gods are hiding some things. I want us to get stronger as quickly as we can. If I''m just being paranoid, it won''t hurt. If I''m correct and there''s trouble coming, we''ll be better prepared to handle it," lectured Arden. "And while we¡¯re all starting off at level 1, the gods did bring our skills and some of our stats over so we are better off that most level ones." ¡°This is going to be a new experience,¡± Nolan said. ¡°I¡¯ve been a lot of fights but if this is anything like most fantasy worlds, life is cheap and we¡¯ll have to take them in order to keep ours. I don¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Yeah, killing folks is one of those things that stays with you. Perhaps the healing spells I have will work on mental trauma as well. Either way though, we need to get some experience. Let¡¯s see if we can form a party and start hunting as we travel today. Maybe bring down some deer or something here in the forest." Arden went silent for a moment before saying "There we go. You get the prompts?" [You''ve been invited to party with Arden] Once everyone stated they had received and accepted the invitation, Arden continued, "Great. I can see your health bars and such now, too! Looks like because I formed the party I can influence the split on experience. I¡¯m going to just go with an even split, if that¡¯s okay with everyone.¡± Seeing no objections, Arden continued, ¡°Now we start grinding levels. Cilena stressed that while we are stronger for our level than most folks, we¡¯re still going to be weaker than folks who have more than a few levels on us. Over the next few years we''re going to get to see and do things we''ve only ever imagined. Some of it will require us to get dirty. We''ll probably fight some monsters and even some people. But we work together and keep a central guiding principal, to make the world better for us having been here." Arden paused and let the weight of the moment sink in as they walked. After a few moments, Willow spoke up, "Dad, did you get that from a boy scout handbook or something?" They all burst out laughing. Arden pretended to be angry, "I knew I should have left y''all at home!" "How many levels are there?" asked Willow, getting them back on topic. Arden shrugs, "I didn¡¯t think to ask." Nolan spoke up, "I was told there is no cap but that each 25 levels is considered a tier. Something like 50% of the population doesn¡¯t make it past 25. Of the 50% that make it to tier 2, most will never exceed level 50. Tier three goes from 51 to 75 and I was told that only about 15% of people make it that far. 5% make it to tier 4. And less than 1% of the world makes it to tier 5, which starts at level 101." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Well, there¡¯s our first goal. Make it to tier 2,¡± Arden said with grin. Before he could say anything else a screen appeared in his vision. ¡°You just had to saying something, didn¡¯t you,¡± Nolan said jokingly. ¡°See what you did?¡± ¡°Our first quest! Sweet.¡± Arden replied. ¡°Actually,¡± Willow cut in, ¡°We already had two quests. Have you not looked at the quest page?¡± Immediately Arden, Nolan, and Hazel all pulled up their quest page. Arden quickly pulled up the quests: ¡°Interesting. I suddenly feel compelled to find and complete quests,¡± stated Nolan. ¡°I think that¡¯s the point,¡± said Hazel with a chuckle. Shaking his head, Arden replied, ¡°I fear that soon we will have more quests than we know what to do with. That said, if you get a quest that the rest of us don¡¯t have, see if you can share it with us. Quest rewards will help us to level up faster.¡± After getting confirming nods all around, Arden continued, ¡°Let''s see, what else was there¡­ Oh, time is a bit different. I already told you about the 25-hour days. A week here is only 5 days. The days aren¡¯t named, just numbered. Folks who work for others typically work 4 days a week. Each month has exactly 5 weeks. And a year has 15 months. And there are 5 holidays that happen in between the various months. Those holidays mark the change of seasons, of which there are five as well. I forgot to ask what the names of the months were, though. We¡¯ll have to learn those along the way." Nolan looked over at Arden with an eyebrow raised, ¡°Seems the gods have a thing for fives.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s kinda strange. I¡¯m surprised our status page only shows four stats instead of five.¡± "Before you go down that rabbit hole,¡± Willow cut in, ¡°When I asked if I¡¯d be able to talk to Mom or Alexis, Aservia said that each party has a way to communicate with the other parties.¡± "That¡¯s true. I have two sending stones. One to communicate with Regina¡¯s party and one to communicate with Liam¡¯s party." "Oh, I have one of those, too," Hazel said happily. "And so does Ewan. That way he and I will be able to keep in touch if we''re ever split up." "If we have these stones, why haven¡¯t you used them to reach out? Nolan queried. "Each stone can only connect to it¡¯s partner once per day. I figured I¡¯d save ours until this evening. Seems like the others are thinking the same." The party continued moving through the forest chatting away without much thought when Arlo suddenly started barking and ran forward to the top of a small rise about 20 yards ahead. Willow started to yell at the wolf but Arden shushed her. Nolan was already near the top of the hill, his new monk speed allowing him to nearly keep up with the wolf. He dropped to his stomach and crawled over the rise. The rest of the party eased up behind him. Nolan slid back down a little ways and whispered, "Goblins. Honest to god Goblins. If the new body and status screens didn¡¯t convince me I was in a new world, the nearly dozen goblins on the other side of this hill damn sure does." "We¡¯re not ready to fight that many. We should go around." Arden whispered. "And risk them following us? Look, they¡¯re not that big, maybe just a bit taller than Ewan." ¡°Have you ever killed someone or even fought for your life? This isn¡¯t something to rush into, especially with my daughters and grandson here,¡± Arden pleaded. "Looks like they know we¡¯re here,¡± Hazel said from the top of the rise. ¡°They¡¯ve formed a circle and are whispering too." Arden looked up and saw Hazel at the top of the rise, looking at the goblins. "When did you go up there? Get back down here." While Arden scrambled back up the hill, Hazel continued to narrate what she was seeing. ¡°Oh gross. They¡¯ve carved a man up and have been cooking and eating him," Hazel said as she stood to her feet and yelled out a magic spell before throwing a bolt of fire at the goblins. ¡°Shit!¡± Arden yelled as he hopped to his feet and equipped his weapon and armor. Everyone else jumped up and ran up the hill, everyone equipping their weapons and armor as they moved. They all arrived at the top of the hill in time to see nine creatures all standing around three feet tall, with foreheads slopped back between pointed ears. Their eyes were a sickly yellow and their skin tone ranged from gray to green. One of the goblins was screaming while patting out flames on his chest while the rest were drawing weapons. [Congratulations! You¡¯ve learned Goblin!] Arden stopped at the new system message and called out to the goblins, ¡°Why did you kill that man?¡± The goblins all looked to one another, surprised that this human spoke their language. ¡°Can we discuss this?¡± Arden tried again. One of the goblins threw his spear at Arden. ¡°Guess not,¡± Arden said as he blocked the spear with his shield and charged forward behind Nolan, who had reacted a touch quicker. "Protect Ewan," Willow told Arlo as she cast a spell that made her staff glow green and charged down the hill chasing after her dad and uncle. Ch 6 | ? A Nice Walk Through the Woods 2 Within moments the three of them were surrounded by goblins swinging swords, clubs, and even claws at them. Arden was swinging his mace while using his shield to try and keep them off of Willow, who in turn kept trying to get out from between her dad and uncle so that she could hit the goblins. Nolan had started the fight unarmed but soon pulled a short sword from his inventory and started trying to counter attack the goblins that Arden blocked with his shield. The blows from Willow¡¯s quarterstaff and Arden¡¯s mace, coupled with the cuts from Nolan¡¯s sword, and the fire bolts that continued to rain down from Hazel were whittling down the goblins. But the three in melee combat were all bleeding from multiple wounds. ¡°This isn¡¯t like the movies!¡± yelled Arden as he shoved two goblins away, setting them up for Nolan and Willow to attack. A few moments later Hazel calmly strolled into the fight, surrounded by spectral blades that were spinning around her like a small tornado. She laughed as a couple of goblins were taken by surprise and cut to shreds. But she screamed in pain when one goblin was able to dart in and stab her before her blades could cut him. Unfortunately for that goblin, when he darted out, he was too close to Willow, who promptly slammed her staff into his head as if she was chopping wood. "No stabbing my sister!" yelled Willow. The goblin¡¯s skull cracked, and its body fell to the ground, lifeless. Though it felt like an hour, the fight was over in less than five minutes. The party were all breathing heavy and covered in blood and gore. Hazel and Willow just looked at one another in disbelief. Nolan immediately started searching the pockets and pouches of the goblins. Arden cast [Healing Touch] on himself and then followed it up with [Clean]. Instantly he and his armor were clean again. Walking over to where the girls and did the same for them. "Now, please go check on my grandson," Arden said before walking to Nolan and offering to heal and clean him as well. Nolan shook his head. "Let me finish first; then you can do it." Arden walked to the edge of the hill and waited. Once Nolan finished his search, he came over and Arden cast the spells on him as well while asking, "You finding anything worth keeping?" "Maybe. Everything seems to be pretty low quality. And no coins whatsoever. But the man they were carving up to eat still had a pouch on his belt. In it was this piece of paper." Nolan passed Arden the paper before continuing, "Care to explain why someone here is carrying a note with your favorite Wheel of Time quote on it?" "Shit. Our local contact was supposed to say, ¡®It¡¯s time to toss the dice¡¯ when we met up to identify himself. Looks like the goblins killed our guide." Arden responded with a hint of sadness. After a moment he reached out and touched Nolan, healing and cleaning him before turning and walking back to where the girls were. Arden announced as he topped the rise, "Let''s go wide so Ewan doesn¡¯t see what happened. I¡¯d rather he stay innocent for a bit longer." He turned to see Nolan lifting the body of the guide. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just leave him out here.¡± ¡°And we have no idea where we¡¯re going or how far it is. You¡¯re just going to carry him all the way there?¡± ¡°If it was you?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d be pissed that I¡¯m dead not that my body is just laying out in the woods.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Hazel interrupted. ¡°The backpacks are magical, have you tried putting him in one?¡± Both of the men looked like they were ready to face palm as Arden sat his pack on the ground and opened the flap. Nolan walked up and lowered the body into the pack. As soon as it entered the pack it vanished. Arden closed the pack and put it back on. ¡°Yep, says I have body in my pack now.¡± ¡°Hazel,¡± Nolan called out, ¡°You are a genius. Now, let¡¯s get moving. The fresh blood may draw more beasts.¡± The party walked in relative silence for a while, everyone processing the fight. For most of them it was the first time they¡¯d ever been cut by a sword. The first time they¡¯d ever killed anything more than an insect or a mouse. After about an hour, Nolan said, "We need to plan our fights better. And those of you without armor need to stay away from the fighting." "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be able to get to me with the blades spinning around." Hazel said while looking down. "How¡¯d that work out for you?" said Willow "Like you have room to talk," Arden exclaimed! "If I hadn¡¯t been blocking for you, there¡¯s no way you would have survived that fight!" "Would too. Didn¡¯t you see me kill that goblin that stabbed Hazel? With ONE HIT! Besides, my leather armor looks the same as yours Uncle Nolan. If you can jump into combat, why can''t I?" "Because he has over two decades of fighting experience!" Arden snapped. ¡°He ran his own martial arts school for Christ¡¯s sake!¡± Arden stared at his youngest, looking like he was about to lose his cool, when Nolan started chuckling. "Dude, she¡¯s just like you at that age. Stubborn and thinks she¡¯s invincible." Arden glared at Nolan for a moment before grinning. "Yeah, you¡¯re right. But that scares me even more. You realize you¡¯re going to have to train us, right?" ¡°Let¡¯s see what we¡¯re working with. We need to get an idea of what spells and abilities we each have now. Then we can plan around that.¡± ¡°The status menu has a page with our spells listed.¡± Hazel said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m a sorceress so I probably have a lot of spells.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Do tell?" Nolan asked. "Elemental Orb, Fire Bolt," Hazel started. "Hold up, please," Arden interrupted. "Hazel, pull up the screen that shows your spells and then think [Share with party]. That should be quicker." "We can do that? Cool!" Hazel replied. A moment later, they were all looking at Hazel¡¯s spell list "Looking at your spells, you have a mix of close-range and long-range spells as well as a crowd control spell. For now, when we get into a fight, use the long-range spells while keeping your distance." Nolan advised. "Willow, can you share your screen next?" "Yes, sir." "Mostly just utility spells right now and a crowd control. I see why you joined the battle with your dad and me. Continue to cast Shillelagh on your staff and join us. We will work on formations so that Arden can take the hits while leaving you room to attack." Arden looked to Nolan, "Are you sure that¡¯s best?" "I get that you¡¯re worried about your baby girl, but she literally killed a goblin with one hit. She¡¯ll be fine if we plan our attacks better." Nolan said reassuringly. "Now, show me what spells you have." Arden shared his spell list with the party only to hear complaints from Hazel. "How do you have more spells than me? I¡¯m a sorceress; I should have more!" Ignoring Hazel¡¯s complaint, Nolan continued, "Mostly utility, only one attack spell. Some of those utility spells are nice, but I wonder if you shouldn¡¯t have more offensive spells. Anyway, here¡¯s my list." "You too? That¡¯s not fair, I should have more spells that y¡¯all!" fussed Hazel "You¡¯re only one behind! Hold your horses, you¡¯ll get more spells as you level." Arden replied to his daughter. Looking back to Nolan, "Looks pretty well rounded Nolan. But since you¡¯re part of a party, it may be better to focus on certain things and let the rest of us focus on others rather than you trying to do everything." ¡°You both talk as if we chose our spells. We were just given these and it¡¯s my understanding that as we level we¡¯ll be given more,¡± Willow interjected. ¡°You may have been just given yours, but I specifically asked for a few of my spells,¡± Arden stated. ¡°Particularly, [Clean] and [Message].¡± ¡°Yeah, I just asked for a light spell, a healing spell, and to be well rounded,¡± Nolan said. ¡°Hazel, did you ask for anything in particular?¡± Hazel smiled a sheepish grin as a flame manifested above her hand, ¡°I just asked for fire.¡± Arden chuckled, ¡°I should have known that one.¡± ¡°I believe Willow is correct about us being given new spells as we level. However, we can learn additional spells on our own as well, though it might not be easy from what I was told.¡± "Maybe so. Let¡¯s find more things to attack and see where everyone¡¯s strengths lay." Nolan suggested. ¡°No sense worry about possible futures right now. Let¡¯s learn to use what we have.¡± ¡°Woah, did y¡¯all see the [Skills] page?¡± cut in Willow. ¡°They have skills for everything. Evidently I have a level 5 in walking.¡± Again everyone pulled up their status menu, this time going to their skill list. ¡°I can see this getting really unwieldy over time. Like how often is ¡®eating¡¯ going to level up?¡± Nolan commented. ¡°Is that a challenge? Because once Liam and Miguel are back with us, we could work on getting a high score on eating,¡± Arden said with a grin. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a description column you can turn on and off. In case you need it to tell you what running is.¡± Hazel said with a chuckle. ¡°I have a question,¡± Willow said. ¡°Check out my skills page, first though. Continuing, Willow explained, ¡°Like, I have a number of skills here. But I¡¯m sure I knew more than just what¡¯s listed. Why did the gods only choose these to give me to start with? And why are so many of them at 5?¡± ¡°Maybe these are the only skills you had that were higher than level 1 and that would be useful?¡± Arden suggested. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned with how do I hide the mundane ones. I failed to notice that skill in mental resistance until I saw it on Willow¡¯s list and then double checked mine. I also have that skill at level 10.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Hazel said. ¡°And I just looked at Ewan¡¯s list, he has it as well.¡± ¡°Yep, me too.¡± Arden added. ¡°Did someone in our group request that one, perhaps?¡± ¡°Possibly. Lets be sure to ask about it when we talk to them later,¡± Nolan advised. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s skills and spells covered. Shall we check out abilities?¡± Arden asked. ¡°Mine is pretty empty,¡± Nolan said as he shared his abilities page with the group. ¡°You might only have two, but they¡¯re nice,¡± Arden said. ¡°And it looks like they both level so you may eventually be killing dragons with your bare hands.¡± ¡°Why would you want to kill dragons? Dragons are awesome. We should go make some dragon friends,¡± Willow suggested. ¡°In time. So what abilities do the rest of you have?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°I have two. One lets me speak a language called Celestial and another casts a protective shield around me.¡± Answered Arden. ¡°And, no I didn¡¯t use that during the fight because I forgot all about it at the time.¡± Nolan just shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to do some training so that these spells, skills, and abilities become second nature as well as developing how we fight as a team. But that¡¯s for later.¡± Looking at Hazel and Willow, ¡°What class abilities did you girls get?¡± ¡°I only have one. It lets me created a small burst of wild magic, though.¡± Hazel answered. ¡°I have two. One is a language called Drueidan. The second is my bond with Arlo which lets me talk with him telepathically,¡± responded Willow, clearly happy about her abilities. ¡°Question,¡± said Hazel. ¡°If we have a boon that lets us learn languages, why are some of y¡¯all getting languages as part of your class?¡± ¡°Good question, I don¡¯t know,¡± answered Arden. Willow, with the blank stare that Arden was coming to associate with someone looking at a status screen, spoke up, ¡°It looks like the boon is only for tier one languages. Drueidan is considered a tier three language.¡± ¡°Ahh, that makes sense,¡± Hazel answered. Ch 7 | ? A Nice Walk Through the Woods 3 About two hours after leaving the area where they killed the goblins, the party heard something that sounded like fighting to the east of them. They followed the sounds and soon found a goblin hunting party that was attempting to kill a giant boar. The boar didn¡¯t look to have much health left but it had already taken out about half the party. The remaining four goblins managed to finally kill the animal by peppering it with arrows while perched in the trees. Arden and crew watched from about thirty yards away, hidden by the trees. Arden glanced at Nolan, ¡°Less than last time and we need the practice and experience.¡± ¡°Wait. Let them start to carry the carcass first, then we¡¯ll attack while they¡¯re occupied. Hazel, remember to stick to ranged spells. Willow, go ahead and buff your staff.¡± Nolan ordered. ¡°Willow, can you buff multiple staffs?¡± Arden asked ¡°No sir, only one at a time.¡± ¡°Bummer. No worries, though.¡± Arden said as he slid his staff through the loop on his pack and equipped his mace and shield. He then used his ability [Shield of Faith] to cause a bubble to shimmer into being around Willow, but a few inches out from her skin. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Nolan said quietly ¡°Hazel, can you set the boar on fire so it¡¯ll burn all of them?¡± ¡°But not burn down the forest,¡± added Arden. Hazel just grinned as she cast [Fire Bolt]. It hit the boar and ignited as if it were dry grass. Nolan, Arden, and Willow charged the goblins as they dropped the boar and were trying to put out the fire. Arden aimed for the left side of the boar and used his shield to knock the first goblin prone and charged past it to hit a second with his mace. It took him three swings, but he killed the goblin before it could even counter-attack. Willow, following behind her father, quickly killed the prone goblin by jabbing her staff through its eye and into the brain. Nolan broke to the right and killed the first goblin he came to with two swift punches to the throat and headbutt looked up to find the second goblin was no longer there. ¡°My second goblin disappeared,¡± he said softly before turning back to Hazel where she stood with her son. Before he could ask, Hazel filled him in, ¡°I hit it with my second fire bolt and it ran away. It went to the right. Arlo took out after it but I lost sight of them both.¡± ¡°Arlo!¡± yelled Willow, concerned about her companion. She started to head in the direction Hazel indicated when they all heard a horn being blown. The group scrambled in the direction of the sound and found the missing goblin sitting on a tree limb about 15 feet in the air. Arlo was pacing around the bottom of the tree looking up. Before the goblin even saw them Nolan had already fired off a spell at it. A silver energy bolt hit the goblin, piercing its side causing it to fall from the tree. They inspected the goblin and saw that it was dead.¡± ¡°What spell was that?¡± Arden asked. ¡°[Radiant Bolt]¡± "Did the spell kill it or the fall?" Hazel questioned. ¡°I''m not sure, but either way, it''s dead. We should get going before someone responds to his horn-blowing.¡± The group quickly checked the goblins for loot but didn¡¯t find anything worth keeping. As they started moving back through the forest heading east toward the river Nolan spoke up, ¡°Hey Willow, can Ewan use Arlo as a mount? I''d like to get out of here quickly.¡± Willow looked to Arlo and they stared at each other for a moment before Willow looked back at Nolan, ¡°He said he¡¯ll try.¡± Moments later they¡¯re rushing through the woods in search of the river Willow had seen. Arlo was noticeably slower than before but still out paced everyone except Nolan. After nearly an hour, and with Ewan only falling from the wolf twice, the group finally stepped out onto a long abandoned road that was in the process of being taken back by nature. And thirty or so feet past the road was the river. ¡°Finally!¡± Hazel said before she flopped to the ground. Seeing how tired the kids were Arden announced, ¡°Ten minute break. Empty your bladders and drink some water. Your packs should also have trail rations if you want a snack.¡± Arden then pulled out a wooden bowl from his pack filled it full of water from his water skin before setting it in front of Arlo who immediately started drinking. Then he looked back to Nolan. ¡°What are the odds that our contact was randomly killed by goblins?¡± ¡°There does appear to be quite a few of them around here. I think it¡¯d be hard to prove if it was random or intentional.¡± Arden walked off the road and sat with his back to a tree, near the river. ¡°Cilena said the contact would help us to get into the village and give us the lay of the land, so to speak. This won¡¯t be as easy without a guide. I don¡¯t want to lie to folks when they ask where we came from, but I also don¡¯t intend on telling anyone the whole truth either.¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°So we keep it vague,¡± Hazel said as she walked up to Nolan and her father. ¡°You used to be the king of bullshitting folks, dude. Time to dust off those skills.¡± Nolan added. ¡°Yeah. Just can¡¯t help but worry.¡± Looking over at Hazel, ¡°Did you get the baby some food and water?¡± ¡°One. He¡¯s not a baby; he¡¯s four years old. Two. Yes, I did.¡± Hazel replied with a touch of agitation in her voice. ¡°I worry about him too. I¡¯m glad he has a ward on him to protect him, but seeing us murder folks doesn¡¯t seem right. And what happens if we get killed? Is he just going to be wandering around impervious from harm but with no one to take care of him?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I was thinking about that too.¡± Hazel replied dejectedly. ¡°I don''t think we have many options, Dad. Whatever quest the gods have for us includes me. But I''m not going to abandon my child, like mom did with my sisters and me.¡± ¡°I understand. We''ll find a way to do this. We¡¯re literally working for gods and goddesses, so I¡¯m sure they can come up with something.¡± Hazel nodded as she walked away, already looking like she was deep in thought. ¡°Hate to rush, but it¡¯s probably best we get moving again,¡± Nolan said. ¡°We¡¯re ready, just waiting on you old folks,¡± Willow said while petting Arlo. ¡°I¡¯m okay with being called old as long as I get to feel as good as I do in this world,¡± Arden said with a grin. ¡°By the way, did you all notice that we leveled up?¡± Willow asked ¡°Already?¡± asked Arden as he checked his status screen ¡°Yeah, but it doesn¡¯t look like we get anything for it until we rest, though.¡± ¡°Still, that¡¯s great.¡± The group continued their journey heading northward on the road they¡¯d found, making small talk along the way. After a while, Nolan looked over to Arden and asked, ¡°Hey Arden, can I ask you a question without you being offended?¡± ¡°Hell no, I¡¯m offended you even thought about it.¡± Arden popped back with a smile. ¡°I noticed during the fights that your strikes didn¡¯t look to be doing as much damage as I would have expected. What¡¯s your athletics stat at?¡± ¡°24¡± ¡°Really? My athletics is at 31.¡± Willow said ¡°My athletics is at 35,¡± Nolan stated. ¡°That explains why I¡¯m hitting so much harder than you. But why is yours so low? There¡¯s never been that big of a difference in our abilities. I thought the gods brought us over at our relative strengths.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m weak because I traded some points. Well, that and I got old and lazy. My strength wasn¡¯t what it used to be, to begin with.¡± Arden said. ¡°You get them to pump up your mental stat?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°Nope. I got them to bump up my Luck.¡± ¡°Why luck?¡± Hazel asked ¡°I spoke with Cilena quite a bit about the stats. The athletics stat can be raised here just like on Earth. If you want it higher, do some exercises and you¡¯ll eventually gain points. She said that even the mental stat can be raised by learning new things and training your mind to work in new ways. The same with social. Just interact with others a lot and try to get better in social situations. Mental is harder to raise than physical and social, but from what I was told, luck is nearly impossible to raise intentionally. So I sacrificed some points from the others and got them placed into luck. I figure with us being in a new world with unknown issues and enemies¡­ well, like they say, `better to be lucky than good.` And if athletics is the easiest to raise, then I¡¯ll just earn it the old-fashioned way.¡± Nolan nodded, "I got a few points assigned to luck. My luck is 12; what¡¯s yours at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sitting at 16 for luck. While we¡¯re talking about the stats, I was told that each time we level up, we will get additional points. Some will be assigned based on our class but some we¡¯ll get to assign ourselves. If raising my stats proves to be harder than expected, I¡¯ll assign those points where needed.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± Willow said. ¡°But that means I¡¯m stronger than you are!¡± she teased. ¡°Thank you, Viznen, for making me stronger than my dad!¡± Hazel shouted, causing the whole group to start laughing. As the group continued to walk, they noticed more of the local wildlife, seeing some magnificent birds, gray squirrels, some sort of black snake, and a rabbit¡­ that Arlo caught and ate in front of them. About an hour before sunset, the group spotted some burned-out farms and a village in the distance. As they passed the old farms, Arden spoke up, ¡°How long ago do you think these were abandoned?¡± ¡°No clue,¡± Nolan responded ¡°Can we go exploring?¡± asked Willow ¡°Sounds fun,¡± Hazel said ¡°Not today. Let¡¯s see about getting the village to let us inside their walls before we do anything they may dislike, like tramping around their abandoned property.¡± ¡°So what do we do once inside?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°Tonight, I just want to find an inn so we can eat and relax. Maybe hit a temple to pray. But keep your ears open for problems that we can solve. This village is our first stop on our goodwill tour of this world. Let¡¯s make a good impression.¡± ¡°Does that mean you won¡¯t be flirting with the ladies?¡± Hazel asked ¡°Depending on the woman, that may leave a really good first impression,¡± responded Nolan. ¡°Not the way dad does it. He has no game.¡± Hazel said ¡°What? I have plenty of game. It¡¯s just a different game than what you kids play.¡± Arden said with a smile while his daughters laughed at him. Ch 8 | ? An Evening in Wildemill Eventually, the party made it to the gates of the village only to find no one there. Nolan rapped his staff against the gate and called out, ¡°Hello in there.¡± The party waited, but nothing happened. They looked at one another for a moment then Hazel¡¯s face lit up. Her hand started to move in a complicated pattern as she muttered a couple magic syllables then she slammed her hand into the gate. All of them grabbed their ears in pain as thunder boomed off the gate and echoed into the distance. Arden started waving his hands around, and a glow began to emanate from them. Arden then went to everyone, including Arlo, one by one and healed their hearing. Once everyone could hear again, Nolan looked at Hazel, ¡°Let¡¯s not do that again, please? That was a bit much.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± said a voice from above them. They look up to see a man leaning over the palisade next to the gate. ¡°Apologies sir, we were merely trying to get someone¡¯s attention so that we might request they open the gate. Our knocking had gone unheard, so my daughter was just attempting to help. Do you think you could open the gate for us?¡± Arden said. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Might we ask why not?¡± Nolan questioned. ¡°Nothing comes from the south except goblins and trouble. So the southern gate stays closed. If you wish, you may go around to the northern gate. But seeing how you aren¡¯t goblins then you must be trouble so it is my hope that they don¡¯t let you in there either.¡± The guard replied. ¡°We¡¯re here to help, don¡¯t kill the dumb ass. We¡¯re here to help, don¡¯t kill the dumb ass.¡± Arden started repeating to himself as he turned and walked away. ¡°Sorry for the noise,¡± Hazel said to the guard before turning to follow her dad. Nolan stood there for a moment before loudly proclaiming, ¡°I fart in your general direction!¡± He then turned and followed the others leaving the guard to stand there confused by his parting words. As they walked around the village Nolan noticed something. ¡°This area used to be a killing field. If they¡¯re having problems with goblins, why would they let it get grown up like this?¡± Nolan pointed out. ¡°It just gives the goblins more places to hide. ¡°Good question. I haven¡¯t a clue, though.¡± Arden said. When the party reached the north side of the village they find the gate open and two guards waiting on them. ¡°You the ones making all the racket on the south side?¡± ¡°That was me; I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize how loud that would be.¡± Hazel quickly answered. The guards who had been staring holes into Nolan and Arden finally looked behind them at the girls following them. Their facial expressions softened until they saw Arlo. ¡°Wolf!¡± one guard yelled as he lunged forward, drawing his sword. Before he had taken three steps Arden had thrust his staff out between his ankles causing the guard to trip and fall. When he looked up he saw that Willow had stepped in front of the wolf and raised her staff in a threatening stance. The guard stood with a confused look on his face. Before he could collect himself Willow spoke up, ¡°This wolf is my companion. His name is Arlo.¡± ¡°Simon, get back here!¡± hollered a female guard that was just walking up. The one that had rushed forward, Simon evidently, quickly moved back into line with the other guards. Evidently, she was in charge. Nolan stepped forward, ¡°It seems that you are all on edge. Perhaps there is somewhere in your town that we could all sit and speak in a more relaxed environment?¡± ¡°Town? Wildemill is barely a village anymore. But I would hear your story, so follow me. We¡¯ll get you set up in the inn, and then you can tell me what¡¯s going on in the woods to the south.¡± ¡°That sounds like a solid plan ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Arden, and you are?¡± ¡°Forgive me. I am Guard Captain Christi Oddo. You met Simon, and this other fella is Daw.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you all. This is my brother-in-arms, Nolan, my daughters Hazel and Willow, and my grandson Ewan. And you¡¯ve already met Arlo.¡± ¡°Daughters? Grandson? Other than the child, you all appear to be within a few years of one another.¡± questioned Daw ¡°What can I say, good genes¡± Arden replied as Christi escorted them to the village inn. Turning to Simon, Daw whispered, ¡°What are jeans?¡± Simon just shrugged and followed along. As they walked up to the inn Hazel noticed the sign above the door showed an ax with a broken handle on it and asked about it. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Tis the name of the Inn ma¡¯am¡± said Daw. ¡°The Busted Ax Inn.¡± Once inside, the group was introduced to an innkeeper by the name of Jacob. After some back and forth, Arden negotiated the rate down from 4 silver per day to 2 silver per day. Then Jacob saw Arlo and demanded extra for letting a beast stay in his inn. The eventual total price they settled on was 3 silver and 5 copper per day, three days paid upfront. Arden handed over the 1 gold and 5 copper before turning to see that his group had found a table with the guard captain and were already deep in conversation. Joining them, he asked, ¡°Glad to see everyone getting along. Have I missed anything?¡± ¡°Miss Christi was telling us all about the town,¡± Willow said. ¡°Great!¡± Arden said ¡°We would have waited for you, but you and Jacob seemed to be having such fun. Jacob hasn¡¯t had anyone to haggle with in quite a while.¡± Christi said Arden laughed, ¡°Well, he hasn¡¯t lost his touch any.¡± ¡°The goblins burned out the farms we saw on our way in. Evidently, more and more sightings over the last year and about five months ago, they started attacking the village itself.¡± Nolan summarized for Arden ¡°Really? Did you tell her we came across two parties as well?¡± ¡°Yes, they did. What they didn¡¯t say was why you were in the Great Woods in the first place.¡± Christi said. ¡°They didn¡¯t?¡± Arden responded acting aghast before smiling, ¡°Honestly, we were trying to not be in the Great Woods. My daughter Willow is a druid and said she needed to go into the woods in search of some plant or other and so we went¡± Arden looked around as if to make sure no one was close by before he dropped his voice and added, ¡°And our guide never showed so we went by ourselves and we got so lost that when we first found the goblins we were happy just to see some sort of intelligent life.¡± The guard stared at Arden for a moment as if trying to decide if to believe him are not. Not wanting to give her the chance to make a wrong decision, Arden continued on, ¡°Then we noticed that goblins had found our guide. We¡¯ve brought his body back with us but we¡¯re not sure what the local custom is for last rites. ¡± Hearing this Christi got a suspicious look on her face. ¡°Who was your guide?¡± ¡°We never got his name. But I believe he was a priest here in Wildemill.¡± Christi swore before looking back at Arden, ¡°His name was Ernis. He left out yesterday, saying the gods were sending someone to help us, and he was going to go meet them. Damn fool, he was. Everyone knows the gods don¡¯t care about us but he wouldn¡¯t listen. You say you have his body?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Daw. Simon.¡± The guard captain called out. The other two guards were a few tables over with a drink in their hands. They immediately jumped up and answered, ¡°Yes captain.¡± Follow Arden outside. He¡¯s going to give you something. Take care of it. Arden hurriedly went outside with the guards and came back in a couple minutes later. The table was quiet and his family were eating while Christi was sipping a drink and staring off into space. ¡°Thank you guard captain. We wanted to make sure to be respectful of his beliefs.¡± ¡°You¡¯re hiding something. You say you were suppose to meet Ernis but you didn¡¯t know his name. How is that possible. We¡¯ve had not couriers in town in months.¡± Arden took a breath and let out before looking the guard captain with a slight grin, ¡°You said Ernis went out to meet someone the gods were sending. That¡¯s us.¡± The captain held Arden¡¯s gaze for a moment before replying, ¡°We¡¯ve lost nearly all of our second tier guards and citizens over the last year. The former to the goblins and the later to fleeing Wildemill. Now, I can¡¯t sense levels but I can tell that all of you are extremely low first tier. What exactly is it that you think the gods sent you here to do?¡± ¡°Our quest isn¡¯t specific. It simply says we are to help people. What does your town need us to do?¡± ¡°Need? We need a company of tier two soldiers to protect this town. We need a regiment of tier two soldiers to wipe out the goblins at their home. We need more people to keep watch, more people to hunt for meat, more people to clear the killing fields, crops to eat, seed to plant, farmers to plant it. My home is dying and you tell me the gods sent me four adults, a toddler, and a wolf. And Ernis died believing in them. You can tell your useless gods they can all die.¡± With that proclamation Guard Captain Christi stormed from the inn. ¡°Betcha hoped that would have went better!¡± called out Jacob from behind the bar. ¡°You serious about being sent by the gods to help?¡± Arden chuckled, ¡°Yeah, definitely could have gone better. But it could have gone worse, too; I suppose. But yes sir, we are here to help.¡± ¡°Well, I could use someone to do some hunting for me. As Christi said, the town is running low on food. If you could bring me some deer meat that would be great.¡± Arden looked over to Nolan who shrugged and nodded. ¡°Yes sir, we¡¯d be willing to give it a try. Does Wildemill have a church or temple by chance? I¡¯d like to pay my respects to the gods for helping us find our way to your village.¡± Arden said ¡°Nothing as fancy as a temple, but we do have a shrine. Head north two streets and take a left. The shrine will be down on the right. But be careful. Most here don¡¯t truck with the gods anymore, so some are likely to say something if you¡¯re seen.¡± ¡°With all the goblin problems, wouldn¡¯t people be more likely to pray for help?¡± Nolan asked ¡°The general feeling around here is more along the lines of, ''if the gods are so great, why is everything we¡¯ve worked so hard for being taken away?''¡± Jacob replied. ¡°Both statements seem logical,¡± Arden said as he tried to keep the peace. ¡°But then, faith is probably the most illogical thing I know.¡± Jacob nodded his head before adding, ¡°If you plan to go to the shrine, do it before dark. People have been drinking more of late, and drunk folks are more likely to start trouble.¡± Arden stood, ¡°Well, I want to go see our rooms and drop off this pack before it becomes a permanent part of my back. Then I¡¯m going to head to the shrine. Anyone want to come with?¡± Nolan nodded his head, "Yeah, I''ll go." ¡°I don¡¯t want to get up,¡± Willow said ¡°Same. My feet hurt,¡± Hazel joined in. ¡°I wanna go with Opa,¡± Ewan said, calling Arden by the family moniker for Grandpa. ¡°That okay with you, Hazel?¡± Arden asked ¡°Yes sir.¡± "Sounds like a plan, then." Ch 9 | ? Oath Breakers Some time later Regina started to wake up. Keeping her eyes closed, she used her new [Blindsight] ability to look around. She learned that she was on some sort of rock or brick floor. There was a gag in her mouth, and her hands were tied behind her back. Mira, Eric, and Alexis were beside her, likewise restrained. Ramiro was also nearby but not restrained¡­ apparently hiding somehow. There was furniture in the room. Desks, chairs, filing cabinets. They were in an office of some sort? She could hear that there were others in the room, but not close enough for her to see. She opened her eyes and looked around. ¡°One is awake, boss.¡± Regina looked over at the man who spoke. He appeared to be an elf who had led a rough life, as there were several scars visible on his face and neck. ¡°How do you get scars like that in a world with magic healing?¡± Regina thought. ¡°So she is,¡± said another man. This one was also an elf and had the leanness Regina had come to associate with them, yet he also had a presence of strength. The man knelt in front of Regina, ¡°Pray tell, how is it that upon closing the inn''s doors last eve, none of the chambers upon the third floor had been leased, and yet, come the morn, you and your companions did emerge from those very quarters?¡± Regina just looked at the man. The man smiled and looked back over his shoulder to the others, ¡°A fortitude most formidable dwells within this one.¡± He said with a laugh. As he turned back around, he backhanded Regina. She saw it coming and flowed with it, letting it knock her over. Rubbing her face against the floor, she managed to get the gag out of her mouth and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°That the best you got?¡± ¡°Ah, a spirited one she is,¡± the man said, still acting big for his underlings who were eating up the show. He leaned down and set Regina back up. Regina slid her legs under herself as she is pulled up so that she was in a kneeling position. She could see Ramiro wanting to act, but she couldn''t let him do anything yet. She wiggled her hands, getting his attention, and pointed at the binding on her wrists. Looking back up at the guy, she said, ¡°Like to see you try that when I¡¯m not tied up.¡± The man gave her a wicked grin ¡°Ah, and where lies the merriment in such an endeavor? I harbor no illusions of my own invulnerability. No, it is far more prudent to keep you ensnared. Now, wilt thou respond to my query, or shall we inflict more pain upon your person?¡± Regina just raised an eyebrow at the man, ¡°You are trying way too hard to sound fancy. It comes off as desperate.¡± The man turned and snapped to one of the others, ¡°Huy, give her mind a little touch!¡± Huy nodded and made a motion with his hands, muttered something and then there was pain. Pain like Regina had never felt before, not in her body but in her mind. It felt like her brain was going to explode. She screamed for what felt like hours. The next thing she knew, she was picking herself up off the floor. Her mind hazy. As she tried to get her bearings she realized that her hands were no longer bound. ¡°Did Ramiro cut these when I was screaming, or did I rip free while thrashing in pain?¡± she wondered to herself. She returned to the kneeling position she had been in before, noticing that everyone else was awake now, and they somehow looked both terrified and furious. Regina noticed the men watching her but refused to react. She instead took some deep breaths while trying to find Ramiro. She couldn¡¯t sense him behind her anymore. Now that her hands were free, she could cast some of her spells that require hand movement, but she needed not to let these guys see her do it. Sitting back on her feet, she let her arms rest behind her and started casting [Message], opening a telepathic conversation with Ramiro. ¡°Are you still here? Can you free the others?¡± ¡°Already did,¡± came the reply ¡°Was just waiting for you to wake up.¡± ¡°When judgment comes, attack the mage first.¡± The first guy walked up to Regina again. ¡°Now, would you like to tell me how you got into my inn and who you¡¯re working for? Or should I have Huy actually put some effort into hurting you this time?¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Regina took a deep breath and tried to look nervous as she made eye contact with the man. ¡°We¡­ we came to deliver a message.¡± ¡°I knew it,¡± one of the men in the back cried out. ¡°They¡¯re working for The Council!¡± ¡°Shut up Nibeic!¡± snapped the boss before turning back to Regina. ¡°Is he right? Do you work for The Council?¡± Regina shook her head, ¡°No. Bigger.¡± ¡°Oh shit,¡± said Huy, ¡°They''re with the king, aren''t they?!? I knew this was bad!¡± ¡°Fool, the king would just send guards,¡± Nibeic said with a touch of fear in his voice. "It has to be another faction." ¡°Will you two shut up!¡± the boss yelled, cutting them off. Looking back at Regina, ¡°Enough stalling. There will be no rescue. These rooms are soundproof and far enough below ground that no mage in the city can detect them. Either you talk now, or we can torture you and then you talk.¡± Then the man¡¯s gaze turns to the rest of her party and he grins, ¡°Or maybe we¡¯ll torture them until you talk.¡± At this, Regina just grinned as she felt a warmth welling up inside of her. When it reached her mouth, she started to speak, the voice was hers, but the words came from somewhere else, ¡°I work for Calore, the God of Oaths and Judgment. He has seen the oaths you swore and broke, and sent me here to judge you. And I find you all GUILTY!¡± The man in front chuckled, ¡°You think we care about the gods? What are they going to do? Huh? We all know they¡¯re no longer allowed to kill mortals.¡± He had a huge smile on his face until he turned and saw that Huy¡¯s throat had been slit and Ramiro was striding toward Nibeic, dagger in hand. By the time he turned back to Regina, she¡¯d already stood and had a dagger in hand as well. He quickly jerked back, causing Regina to miss her first strike but Regina lunged forward a second time and sank the dagger into his right shoulder. ¡°Guards! To me!¡± he yelled while stumbling back. By now, everyone was on their feet and had hit their presets, equipping their arms and armor. A side door to the room opened, and folks started rushing in, all stereotypical toughs, many with improvised weapons such as hammers and pipes. Before they could take three steps into the room, Eric had put arrows in the chest of the first man and the throat of the second man. As they fell, more men shoved in past them. Alexis ran forward, and with a few quick swings of her sword, the next man dropped as well. But she was quickly getting overwhelmed by the shear number of people streaming in and had to focus on just keeping her shield up and pushing back. Suddenly, Mira was behind her casting bolts of magic at the men pushing against her shield. The men screamed in pain but continued to push. Eric continued to loose arrows into the crowd. Ramiro soon appeared toward the back of the toughs and started stabbing them over and over. It took less time than any of them would have thought to kill over a dozen men. Regina saw none of this, her whole focus on the man she was internally referring to as Boss-man. He continued to back peddle while she kept lashing out with her dagger. ¡°Not so tough now that I¡¯m not bound up and kneeling before you, are you? How does it feel knowing you will die soon? Knowing that you messed up so royally that a god sent us here to kill you?¡± The more she spoke the more Boss-man paled. Regina was sure that he was about to faint from the fear alone. But then she caught something in his hands. A movement that she had thought was trembling but now realized he had been casting a spell the entire time he was backing up. Before she could react a blast of¡­ something washed out from the man, throwing everyone back against the far wall. Before any of them could regain their feet, Boss-man made for the door. It took a few moments for Regina to get untangled from the office furniture and other people that were also blown against the back wall. As she stood she saw the rest of her group doing the same. Ramiro was already on his feet and quickly finished off a few of the thugs or guards or whatever they were before they could stand. Celeste was going person to person touching them and it took Regina a moment to realize that she was healing the rest of the party. ¡°What hit us?¡± Regina asked as she brushed herself off. ¡°I thought it was wind at first but it didn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°I think that was force magic,¡± answered Eric. ¡°But I¡¯m not entirely sure how I know that.¡± ¡°Whatever it was, we need to make sure he can¡¯t cast that the next time we have him cornered; if we can even find him now.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t have gone too far,¡± Ramiro said. ¡°I managed to throw a dagger into his thigh as he was heading for the door. Pretty sure I got an artery.¡± Regina looked to her husband, ¡°Rangers can track, right? Find our target.¡± They all followed Eric into the next room and then down a hallway and into a large room full of cages stacked on one another. And the cages were full of people. Several of the captives looked over at them but none of them made a sound. ¡°It¡¯s like an animal shelter for people,¡± Eric said. Mira was fighting back tears, ¡°This is so wrong. We¡¯re going to help them right?¡± Regina shook her head, ¡°Not yet. First, we kill the man responsible. Then we free them.¡± Ch 10 | ? Truth Seeking Eric sent Mira and Alexis to the left, Regina and Ramiro to the right while he took the center aisle. They all walked slowly, searching for their prey. Eric found a drop of blood and then another. After determining the direction, he whistled for the others. Once together, he pointed to the blood droplets on the floor and continued to follow them, leaving the area with all the captives and heading down a hallway where they eventually found the man they were hunting. Sitting against the wall with a makeshift tourniquet partially applied above Ramiro¡¯s dagger, the man was unconscious. Regina knelt down next to him and put two fingers on his neck. ¡°The pulse is weak, but it¡¯s still there. Check these doors; we¡¯re going to need a room.¡± A few minutes later, they¡¯re in a room a ways down the hall. The unknown man was securely tied to a chair and had been healed but had yet to regain consciousness. The room appeared to have been a break room of sorts. One side had a kitchen area complete with a table and chairs, while the other had couches. ¡°Mom, what are you going to do with him?¡± Alexis asked hesitantly. ¡°Get information. From the number of people he has in cages, he has to be trafficking people. Killing one person isn¡¯t going to fix things. We need to know where he¡¯s getting the people and who he¡¯s selling them to. And they mentioned other organizations. Are they traffickers too? If so, we take them out as well. We were wondering what was next, how to go about helping. It seems we found it.¡± ¡°We killed so many,¡± Mira said from the couch she was sitting on. ¡°We¡¯re murderers.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ramiro said as he laid a hand on his wife''s shoulder. ¡°That was self-defense. What we¡¯re going to do next is murder. Maybe you should wait somewhere else and let Regina and me handle this part.¡± ¡°Did you see the people in those cages? The fear in their eyes as we walked through there," Mira said, heat rising in her voice. "They were so scared they didn¡¯t even cry out or say anything. Their eyes. They looked hopeless. Ramiro, you have to do it. I can¡¯t kill someone but¡­ if stopping people from being treated like that requires murder, maybe it¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexis added. ¡°If I have to be a murderer to stop people like this, so be it.¡± ¡°Glad we¡¯re on the same page. But when this guy wakes up, it may get rough. If any of you decide you don''t want to stay in here and watch, I understand.¡± Regina warned. Everyone just nodded, but no one stood to leave. It was about fifteen minutes before the man started to stir. Several members of the group had been thinking up questions they wanted answered and were eager to get started. Regina grabbed a chair and slid it in front of the man, and sat down. She then started to cast a spell. A translucent dome appears over them, but it didn''t seem to block sound. ¡°That feels different.¡± She muttered before continuing, ¡°I just cast a spell called [Dome of Truth]. Supposedly, we¡¯re unable to lie when inside this dome. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s going to work. I am not going to,¡± and Regina started to choke. Barely a moment passed and she was starting to turn blue. She tried to stand and fell from her chair. Eric ran to her and pulled her out of the dome. After exiting the dome, Regina was able to take a breath finally. After a few more, she got up and walked back into the dome, and sat down in front of her captive. ¡°I was trying to lie about killing you. Couldn¡¯t do it. Truth is, you¡¯re going to die today. How long that takes and how much pain you want to experience first is up to you. What was it you told me earlier? You can talk now, or we can torture you, and then you can talk. Up to you. Question 1. Who are you?¡± Over the next couple of hours, the team wrung answers from the man like water from a sponge. His name was Ngoc Van Nam, but he also used several aliases. He owned the inn they had stayed in and used it as a front for his other businesses. Some of the captives had been paying customers, or their parents had been. Others were homeless children. And still, others were kidnapped from the outlying towns and sold to him. The man was shocked when they asked him for the name of the city they were in before responding, ¡°You really were sent here by the gods?¡± The answer to that question left the man in tears for over an hour. Eventually, they were able to get back on track and learned that some members of the government were aware of the crimes being committed and had been paid off or blackmailed to stay out of it. The Council was another criminal enterprise not affiliated with the city council as they first thought. They participated in a number of illicit activities as well, including loan sharking, forgery, and counterfeiting, and served as a fence for many of the city¡¯s thieves. "Sounds like this ''Council'' is similar to the mafia in the way they operate," Eric said as they stood in the hallway outside the room to discuss things. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Yeah, let''s leave them be for now. Focus on bringing down one criminal organization at a time." Mira responded. "We need to know more about his business. What''s the name of his organization? Who does he answer to? Who answered to him?" Alexis rattled off. "Something doesn''t sit right. He may not have lied, but I think he''s withholding something." "That''s a favorite trick of your dad''s, telling only a fraction of the truth so that he can still claim he didn¡¯t lie," Regina replied. "That just means I have experience when someone''s doing it," Alexis replied with a smirk. ¡°The oaths,¡± Eric said, ¡°What were the oaths he broke, Regina? I bet something in there will help us find out what he¡¯s hiding.¡± Regina nodded her head in agreement and thought, ¡°There were so many, when Calore showed them all to me I was overwhelmed. I remember there being one about not breaking the laws of the city, quite a few made during business deals, but those were the biggest. He broke an oath to a god.¡± ¡°Oh damn,¡± Ramiro said, ¡°that¡¯s not good. Do you know which god or what the oath was?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Regina said trying to recall that information. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was told that part. But maybe he¡¯ll enlighten us.¡± Several hours were spent going through all of Nam''s business dealings, going as far as to retrieve paperwork from both the above-ground office in his inn and the hidden office underground. The party also had Nam sign over ownership of the inn as well as other properties he owned both in Onakadi and in other towns. The team felt they had a good handle on everything. It was then that Nam started bargaining for his life. ¡°I know everyone in the game, I can help you clean up this city. Hell, I can help you clean up all of Rodon! Give me a chance to redeem myself before you kill me, please. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start with a full confession. What were the oaths you broke. I want the oath and the name of the person you swore the oath to.¡± In next half hour was nothing but a list of people that Nam had done business with and whom he took advantage of after swearing an oath that he was dealing honestly with them. ¡°Okay, enough of this little stuff. We know you broke an oath to a god. Who was it and what was the oath?¡± Ramiro demanded. Nam looked confused, ¡°I¡¯ve only ever sworn one oath to anyone that might be considered a god and it has a death penalty attached to it should I break it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re missing something and you¡¯re not being completely honest. Calore said you broke oath with a god,¡± Regina stated Mira stepped closer, ¡°When you swear an oath, who do you swear by?¡± Recognition flashed in Nam¡¯s eyes, ¡°No, that can¡¯t be it!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± snapped Regina ¡°Because nearly all the oaths I swore was by the same person and nothing ever happened. Why would something happen now, after all these years?¡± ¡°You swore these oaths on a god? These oaths that you broke?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I swore nearly all of them on Ashduin, the god of the elves. But nothing ever happened! The gods never cared about this! Why now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t answer that. Just know that you¡¯re only the first that I¡¯ll be passing judgment on. I¡¯ve been told there are far more oath breakers out there waiting for me. It was then Mira walked up to Nam for the first time. ¡°Tell us how exactly what your buyers use these people for.¡± The man licked his lips nervously, "Buyer¡¯s? I didn¡¯t sell these people. Okay, well, I maybe sold one here or there to be slaves. But I gather these for¡­ someone else." "Then what were they for?" Mira pressed "I umm¡­ I¡­ can''t say." "Son of bitch," Regina whispered. "Alexis was right." "You admitted to slavery but now your hesitating? What¡¯s worse? Sex Slaves?" Ramiro questioned. "Yes¡­ umm¡­ I''m sure that happens," The man said, relief in his voice, almost as if he was given a way out. "We''re still missing something," Eric added. "No," Alexis squeaked out as tears ran down her cheeks, a look of horror on her face. Turning to the others, "They''re sacrificing them." Looking back at Nam Alexis demanded, ¡°Who are you sacrificing them to?¡± "How?" the man muttered before he started yanking on his bonds and screaming at the ceiling. "I didn''t tell them, lord! I didn''t say anything! Please! Mercy! I kept my¡­" the body of the man started to convulse and suddenly the sound of bones breaking could be heard before Nam¡¯s body fell limp. Regina ran to her captive and checked for a pulse and then turned to the others with a look of shock, "He''s dead." "That was creepy," Mira stated flatly. "Yeah. Evidently, whoever he worked for isn''t just another criminal," added Eric. "Shit. We need more information on who we''re dealing with," complained Regina. Ramiro just shook his head, ¡°It was that one oath. He said that the only oath he swore to anyone who could be considered a god had a death penalty attached.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going up against someone who ¡®could be considered a god¡¯,¡± Eric said with air quotes. ¡°How are we supposed to hang with that? We just got here.¡± Ch 11 | ? Clean Up The rest of the day was difficult for the group due to the sheer amount of emotions coming from all the former captives. Most of them were, of course, overjoyed and happy. But some were angry and others appeared to have had psychotic breaks due to the stress of their ordeals. One former captive refused to believe they were going to let him go and in his delusional mindset he grabbed a dagger from Eric''s belt and stabbed himself. They managed to heal him in time, and while moving him to a room to secure him, the man continued to yell, ¡°See, I knew I wasn¡¯t free. A free man can choose the time and manner of his death!¡± After everyone was freed and calm, Mira and Alexis started interviewing the former captives to find out which ones had a home to return to and which ones didn¡¯t. Regina and Ramiro returned to the inn, intending on speaking to the staff. As they entered the common area, they saw that everyone had gone save the waitress from earlier, who was sitting at a table and crying. Sitting down at the table with her, Regina gently asked, ¡°Were you a captive as well?¡± The waitress looked up at Regina and nodded her head. ¡°You are free now. Do you have a home to return to? Family, perhaps?¡± With a shake of her head, the waitress responded through her tears, ¡°I have nothing. My father died when I was young. My mother and I came to this town to start over. Our first night in town, we stayed here in this inn. They killed my mother and enslaved me. I¡¯ve not left these grounds in over 20 years. We were forced to take an oath that we''d never leave. When we felt the oath break, the others ran for the doors. I made it one step outside before I realized¡­ I have nowhere to go. I literally grew up in this inn.¡± Drying her eyes, she continued, ¡°When they ordered me to escort your group earlier, I thought for sure that you all would end up like me.¡± ¡°I believe that was his plan,¡± Regina said. ¡°We didn¡¯t like that plan,¡± Ramiro added. ¡°He¡¯s gone. He can¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± ¡°Did¡­ did he suffer?¡± the waitress asked. ¡°Yes. And I have reason to believe his afterlife won¡¯t be a nice one.¡± Regina replied. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Mia¡± She answered. ¡°Mia, I¡¯m Ramiro, and this is Regina. We now own this inn and could use some help running it.¡± ¡°We totally understand if you want to leave and never come back.¡± Regina was quick to add. Mia just looked at them for a moment before whispering, ¡°Are you criminals, too? You just murdered Nam.¡± Regina grinned, ¡°No. We''re not part of anything. And we didn¡¯t kill him, actually. He broke an oath that had the death penalty. We are here to make a difference, though. And that starts with putting an end to the organization Nam was a part of.¡± Mia just stared at them for several moments while processing everything. Finally, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll stay for now since I don¡¯t know where else I¡¯d go. You are going to pay me, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ramiro said. ¡°We¡¯re not gonna ask you to work for free.¡± Taking a deep breath, Mia stood, ¡°Come then. Let me show you around. Oh, and you¡¯re going to need a new cook, the slave that was doing that left with the bouncers.¡± Mia then took them all over the inn, starting with the kitchen and private dining areas first. Then she took them upstairs and led them into a closet in the hallway and showed them a secret passage that allowed entrance into each room via hidden doors. Mia told them how Huy, the same mage that hurt Regina, would use the peepholes to look into the rooms and cast [Sleep] on the people inside, and then others would enter through the hidden doors and kidnap the occupants. Once the tour was over, they led Mia down into the basement so that she could see that they were indeed freeing the rest of the captives. As they showed Mia this, Mira walked up to them. ¡°It appears that we have around 73 captives here. Most are recent captures and about 48 of them want to try and return home. And we have 19 that don¡¯t have anywhere to go.¡± ¡°Mia here just showed us around our new inn. It seems we have 24 rooms in total. 4 of which are in use, so 20 we can use to house those with nowhere to go.¡± Regina said. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°Hold up. If you have 73 people and 48 are leaving, 19 are staying, what are the other 6 doing?¡± Ramiro asked. ¡°One, we locked up because he tried to kill himself. We¡¯re not sure what to do with him. The other five¡­ well, they say they want to help us get rid of people behind this,¡± Mira said. "Figured you''d want to talk to them." ¡°You can take the one who tried to kill himself to a local temple,¡± Mia interjected. "The priests will look after him. Mia also showed the group a secret staircase that opened into the alley behind the inn. Those who wanted to leave were allowed to leave from there. Those who had nowhere to stay were given rooms. As the rooms were assigned, Mia learned that two of the former slaves had previous experience as cooks. They agreed to prepare the evening meal for everyone. The mentally unstable man was taken to a nearby temple. The staff said he would be taken care of. After dinner, the five who had volunteered to help sat at a table in the common room with the party and were interviewed. They were former street urchins who had tried to form a gang but stepped on the wrong toes in the process. The already had useful skills such as [Pickpocketing], [Stealth], and more. They looked to be adults but acted as if they expected to be treated as kids. The group learned this was because they were ¡®only¡¯ in their thirties and in elven culture, they weren¡¯t adults until closer to one hundred. After speaking with them for a while, the Ramiro said he felt they would be a good help and dismissed them to their rooms for the night. ¡°Well, they should be able to help us find our next targets,¡± Alexis said ¡°We don¡¯t want to do anything illegal, though. We can¡¯t have them breaking into places and stealing things.¡± Mira said. ¡°Fuck the police,¡± Ramiro said. ¡°If they were doing their job, we wouldn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure this place will even have police as we¡¯re used to. Possibly a sheriff but likely just gate guards and hired security,¡± added Alexis. ¡°So, no one patrolling the city looking for law breakers?¡± asked Mira. ¡°Exactly. Businesses and the wealthy may employ the equivalent of a security guard but that would be about it. At least if Traum is like medieval Europe, anyway.¡± ¡°I agree with Ramiro,¡± Regina said. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to break some laws to bring these folks down, so we best figure out how law enforcement works around here so we don¡¯t get caught as well.¡± The group sat around talking until Regina pulled a stone from her inventory and laid it on the table. ¡°Arden¡¯s calling. Let¡¯s see how their day went.¡± A couple hours later, after speaking with both other parties, the group headed to their rooms for the night. Regina entered her room and was walking toward her bed when her true sight showed her someone standing in the corner of the room. Without hesitation, she hit her combat preset, instantly equipping her armor, and spun to face the person with her sword drawn and pointed at the corner. ¡°What the?¡± Eric said, startled by Regina¡¯s sudden movement. But his words were cut off when an elven man appeared in the corner. Instantly he too was armed and armored with an arrow nocked. ¡°I mean you no harm,¡± the unknown man said, arms held out wide ¡°I am here to speak.¡± ¡°Prove it,¡± Regina said coldly. ¡°If you just want to talk, why are you hiding in our room?¡± Eric asked. ¡°Because what I have to say is very dangerous. I swear an oath that as long as you do not attack me, I will not attack you.¡± Instantly a prompt appeared in Regina and Eric''s vision. [Sarot has sworn an oath not to attack you as long as you do not attack him. Breaking this oath will cause serious harm to Sarot, physically and even more so karmically.] Regina and Eric looked at one another and then lowered their weapons. ¡°What¡¯s so important that you have to hide in our room?¡± Regina asked. Sarot held up one finger and cast a spell that made all the walls glow. ¡°Now, no one can eavesdrop on our conversation.¡± Looking back to Regina and Eric, he continued, ¡°The captives you have released today will bring great joy to a number of people. However, a few of those captives will bring great fear and sorrow to others. Several have gone directly to the constabulary to report on things that had led to their being captured in the first place. Over the next few days, a number of prominent people are going to be arrested for crimes they¡¯ve kept hidden. ¡°I am part of an order of assassins. I was ordered to tell you that we are aware of who sent you here and why they did so. Out of respect for those you serve and appreciation for those you¡¯ve freed, we are turning down all contracts to assassinate your group for the time being. However, you have made some enemies today. If you wish to live long enough to finish your work here, you should be very careful in the coming days. While my group are the best assassins, we are not the only ones. There will be many suicides in the coming days, and some might be actual suicides. Stay vigilant.¡± Finishing his speech, the man, Sarot, walked toward the door, where he stopped and looked back over his shoulder, ¡°On a personal note, one of the people you freed was my little brother whom I thought dead. I tried to recruit him to our organization, but he refused. He told me that he and his friends are going to help you all clean up the city. I wish you great success.¡± Sarot then exited the room and within a few steps, vanished from sight. ¡°Wonder if I can learn to disappear like that,¡± Eric pondered. Regina just shook her head at her husband as she closed and secured both the normal door and the hidden door in their room. Ch 12 | ? Magical Dwarfs ¡°But you all have to behave or I¡¯ll make you walk everywhere! No stupid shit,¡± Celeste warned her team. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Miguel answered. ¡°We¡¯ll behave.¡± ¡°Totally! Just a little trouble here and there to keep things interesting,¡± Liam added with a grin. ¡°Yeah,¡± chimed in Dakota. ¡°We¡¯ll be on our best behavior except for those times that we aren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh lord,¡± replied Celeste as she dramatically tossed her head back with her the back of her hand on her forehead, ¡°What will I do you with you boys?¡± Straightening back up she continued, ¡°On a serious note, does anyone have any healing spells? We¡¯ll probably need those.¡± ¡°I think I may have a healing spell,¡± Dakota cut in. ¡°I think I remember Tisodi saying something about that. Hope I didn¡¯t forget it already.¡± ¡°Is it in your spell list?¡± Celeste asked ¡°What spell list? I didn¡¯t see any papers listing my spells in my pack.¡± ¡°Oh honey, no. On your status screen.¡± ¡°Shit, I didn¡¯t even check that!¡± Liam said excitedly. ¡°Dakota, just think [Status]¡± ¡°Woah. What the¡­ it¡¯s like a computer program or something.¡± ¡°Did you find the spells?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Dakota said, ¡°looks like I have a couple. [Daily Bread], [Jump], [Enlarge/Reduce], [Healing Wind], [Mark Prey], and thuma-lurgy thou-matrgy hell something I can¡¯t pronounce.¡± He said with a laugh. ¡°Nice. Looks like I have some basic spells as well. [Clean], [Mending], [Purify], [Entangle], [Hold], and [Force Wave],¡± Miguel added. ¡°What did you get, Liam?¡± ¡°[Magic Missile], [Sleep], [Slow Fall], [Extra Hand], [Weighted], and I got a mount spell named [Horse],¡± Liam answered. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that¡¯s nothing compared to Celeste, right?¡± ¡°Actually, I only have four spells right now. They are low-level ones that I don¡¯t need my spell book for: [Ghost Touch], [Arcane Bolt], [Multi-lights], and [Prestidigitation]. As I learn and get more spells in my spellbook though, watch out. Supposedly I¡¯ll be able to top 100 spells quickly.¡± Celeste said with a smile. ¡°My baby is gonna be badass!¡± Miguel said with no small amount of pride. ¡°What about you Wendell?¡± ¡°Not much yet, I have [Charm], [Command], [Psi Bolt] and [Message]. Supposedly as I train I¡¯ll also get some that cause psychic pain and allow me to sway emotions.¡± ¡°None of those sound like that sword you showed us,¡± Liam observed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a spell. That¡¯s one of my class skills.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± asked Dakota. Everyone looked around and shrugged. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to ask a god next time we talk to them.¡± Liam stated. The group lapsed into a companionable silence as they all looked through their menus trying to process it all. Suddenly Liam asked, ¡°Miguel, why am I looking at your stats? And why is your race listed as hill dwarf?¡± ¡°It worked? Sweet! So we can share our screens with one another. Just think about what you want to share and who you want to share it with.¡± Miguel said all excited. ¡°Don¡¯t know about the hill dwarf thing. Just thought I was a dwarf.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Liam said, ¡°Let¡¯s test that.¡± A moment later, his stats appeared before the others. ¡°You¡¯re a mountain dwarf. Is that why your agility is so low?¡± Dakota asked. ¡°Naa, I wanted my intelligence to be higher so I took a hit on agility and strength.¡± Liam replied, ¡°Also, I just tried to share my stats with Arden and got an error saying he¡¯s too far away, so there is a distance limit to this.¡± ¡°Good to know,¡± Celeste said. ¡°Are you boys about done sitting here playing with yourselves and ready to check out this town with me?¡± ¡°Heck yeah. Always wanted to see an underground city!¡± Liam said as he hopped out of his chair. ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Dakota yelled as he walked up to Liam and Celeste. ¡°Not only am I a dwarf, but she made me the shortest one here?¡± ¡°No buddy, Deandra is the shortest one here. For now,¡± Miguel said drawing a chuckle from Liam and Marc. ¡°Before we go, what all did the gods give us? Is there any money in our packs in case we want to go shopping?¡± Liam asked. ¡°Yeah, they gave us quite a bit of gold to get started,¡± Miguel said. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab some of that to take with me then,¡± Liam said. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Five minutes later they were all standing in front of the Bloodbeard estate, their jaws dropped in awe of the surrounding city which was inside of a massive cavern that stretched a couple miles across in every direction. Looking up, they saw the cavern ceiling was easily three hundred feet above their heads. ¡°Wow,¡± was all Wendell could say. ¡°I thought it would be more cramped. This¡­ this is amazing!¡± Celeste said with awe in her voice ¡°I thought it¡¯d be darker,¡± said Dakota in a voice full of wonder. ¡°Tha lights help keep us on schedule,¡± a gravely yet feminine voice said. The party turned to see a dwarven woman around three and half feet tall with red hair and chocolate eyes standing to the side, evidently waiting on them to stop blocking the gate to the estate. ¡°Apologies for blocking your way,¡± Liam said while stepping to the side. ¡°Tell me, do the lights turn off at night? Or change colors?¡± ¡°Neither, they just dim ta about 10% of their daytime brightness. I¡¯m Solra, by tha way. I assume ye''re tha visitors Gito was expectin''?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Celeste, this is my daughter Deandra and my husband Miguel,¡± Celeste said pointing to her family. ¡°And these are our friends Liam, Wendell, and Dakota.¡± ¡°Oh, a human and a Duergar,¡± Solra said with a shock. She continued in a rush, ¡°I''m sorry. I¡¯ve never met anyone of either of yer races before. It''s nice ta meet ye both!¡± ¡°Yeah, umm thanks¡± Dakota sputtered out. "Nice to meet you, too," Wendell replied. ¡°I¡¯ll leave ye ta yer business then,¡± Solra said as she continued toward the main house. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to exploring!¡± Liam said as he took off walking. ¡°Anyone know which direction is north?¡± Over the next five or so hours the group explored a large portion of the city and started to get familiar with some of the main streets near the Bloodbeard estate. They found an underground river that runs through part of the city and learned from a passerby that there was a waterfall upstream. They looked at all manner of items including arms and armor, clothing, construction supplies, groceries, and even home decor. Eventually, they made their way back to the Bloodbeard compound. As they approached the estate Liam said, ¡°Looks like the estate has 6 buildings. Most of the others we¡¯ve seen have been about the same or smaller. I only saw three with more, I think.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Dakota asked ¡°Just thinking our host isn¡¯t doing bad for himself. Might not be the richest clan here, but they¡¯re no slouches either. I¡¯d like to find out what they do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair point. Gito didn¡¯t volunteer anyone from his clan to teach us. All the instructors are from other clans.¡± Miguel said ¡°But he is giving us room and board, so let¡¯s be appreciative.¡± Celeste was quick to add. ¡°Of course, of course. Just curious what the clan does since it wasn¡¯t anything we¡¯re being trained in.¡± Liam said as they reach the gate and enter the property. ¡°I didn¡¯t see any churches anywhere,¡± Dakota noted in puzzlement. The part all looked from one another as they thought back to what all they had seen that day and Dakota was correct. Nothing they saw appeared to venerate any of the gods. As the party returned from their outing, a young man approached them. ¡°Hello, my name is Branleen. I was just about to go looking for you as the evening meal is to be ready soon, and everyone is gathering. Please follow me.¡± Not waiting for any reply, Branleen turned and headed down a different corridor than they¡¯d been before. A few twists and turns later and the group was walking into what could only be described as a dining hall. There were rows upon rows of tables, nearly all of them full. ¡°Ho-leeee shit¡± Dakota said as he looked around. ¡°There¡¯s gotta be a couple hundred people here.¡± Branleen chuckles, ¡°Nay sir, not quite. We currently have but around 170 souls living here.¡± ¡°Only?¡± Miguel questioned. ¡°Well, iffin they were all ours it¡¯d be enough to make us tha second largest clan in the city, but about 40 of them are from other clans and are just here for training,¡± Branleen replied. ¡°Training in what?¡± Liam asked. Branleen stopped and looked back at the party, confusion clear on his face. ¡°Ye mean ye really don¡¯t know? ¡± Seeing the blank expression in all of their eyes, he continued, ¡°Clan Bloodbeard are tha finest berserkers, not just in Kan Ladur but in tha world. Because of this, if someone from another clan wants to be a berserker, they are often sent here for training. Some stay and become part of tha clan, but most return home, thus helping to ally us with tha other clans.¡± Liam nodded his head and looked to his friends, ¡°That answered my earlier question. None of us are training to be a berserker.¡± ¡°Surprisingly. Figured you would have chosen that path, Liam.¡± Miguel said ¡°If it was a game, hell yeah. But now that it¡¯s real, I¡¯d rather play it a bit safer.¡± ¡°Good,¡± said Celeste. ¡°We all need to take this seriously. As magical,¡± she said with a grin, ¡°as this all is, we can still die, and I¡¯d hate to lose any of you.¡± Branleen seemed even more confused by this conversation. ¡°If you¡¯ll continue following me, I¡¯ll show you to your table.¡± The group was led to the front of the dining hall and sat at a table with Gito himself. ¡°There they are! We were starting to worry something might have happened to ye.¡± Gito said upon seeing the group. ¡°Did you enjoy your time out today? I hope so because it¡¯ll be the last you¡¯re likely to have for some time.¡± ¡°We did have a good day. Thank you for allowing us the time to adjust to things today.¡± Liam said, ¡°But I am looking forward to starting training.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it since you¡¯ll be starting tonight!¡± Gito said with a grin ¡°Tonight?¡± Celeste asked with concern. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Gito said as he set several jugs on the table. ¡°Tonight ye learn to drink like proper dwarves!¡± Miguel chuckled, ¡°This will be the easiest ¡®A¡¯ I¡¯ve ever gotten.¡± Gito didn''t understand the joke but laughed along with the party. Food and drinks were served. The food was amazing, and everyone ate their fill. The ale wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t what they were used to. Miguel was already thinking about what it was missing. The group excused themselves after dinner and found a quiet spot to speak with Arden¡¯s and Regina¡¯s groups. Once they finished their check-in, they returned to Gito¡¯s table and drank late into the night with him. Gito was impressed with the group¡¯s ability to consume ale at a prodigious rate and many jokes are made by both groups that the other didn''t understand but everyone still laughed. As they finally headed back to their rooms, Dakota spoke up. ¡°Yo, do y¡¯all think Arden¡¯s and Regina¡¯s groups are going to be okay?¡± ¡°Facing goblins and cultists on their first day sounds rough,¡± Miguel said. ¡°But it sounded like they had it all under control." ¡°Sounds like we got the best starting location,¡± Liam said with a grin. ¡°The safest, at least.¡± chimed in Celeste Ch 13 | ? How to Dwarf The next morning the party headed to table where they had sat with Gito the previous day. When they arrived, Gito was sitting with a woman they hadn¡¯t met. Small talk was made but the lady never introduced herself and seemed content just eating her breakfast and listening to the conversation. Gito let them know that their training had been expanded. "After speakin'' wi'' ye lot yesterday I got ta thinkin'' that ye aren''t used to being dwarves. As happy as I am that the gods made ye into the best race, ''cepting you Wendell, I''ll not have ye going around not knowing what being a dwarf is all about. You''ll spend some time learning our history and culture. Ye''ll no doubt catch wind of murmurs from tha others whilst yer time here, callin'' ye Twiceborn or Migrant Spirit. These be tha terms used on Traum fer those who hailed from other worlds. Yet, these words mark ye fer trouble, so ye''ll want ta keep that under yer helm as best as ye can. In Kan Ladur, ye''ll nae have much ta fear, but once ye step beyond, ah, tha world brims with folk lookin'' ta make their fortune off others.¡± "Excuse me, sir," Celeste cut in, "Are you saying that it''s common for gods to bring people here from other worlds?" Gito sighed before continuing, "Nay, lass, not common at all. Tha average dwarf will likely n''er cross paths with a Twiceborn, and those who do, will n''er meet more than one. Yet, most claim they know a Twiceborn or that an ancestor of theirs was one. Thieves guilds and other less than reputable organizations train their eyes ta always be on tha lookout for Twiceborn, fer it''s believed tha gods bless ye lot with enchanted gear and a hefty sum of coin. I shiver at tha thought of how many Twiceborn may have been brought ta Traum only ta be robbed and slain before finding their footing. Others are killed fer what ye represent. Twiceborn bring change. They are agents of chaos. Ta tha point that many in tha halls of power do whatever they can ta quell any Twiceborn in their realm. "But that''s tha common worry. Ye lot aren''t common. We''ve looked, and nay records exist of a group of Twiceborn bein'' brought over together. And from what ye told me last night, ye all are one of three groups brought over.¡± At this, the lady next to Gito choked on her food and had to grab her drink. Gito paused until she recovered and then continued, ¡°As I was saying, being that ye lot are one of three groups, well¡­ it¡¯s unheard of. By my beard, tis terrifying. Our histories are chock-full of tales of a single Twiceborn bringin'' kingdoms ta their knees. Of a single Twiceborn spurin us forward in way we dinnae expect. Tha thought of what tha gods plan ta do with three groups of ye has those in tha know on edge. So we''re goin'' ta teach ye how ta blend in. Ta behave as dwarves would. ¡°Wendell, son, ye are welcome in this trainin'' as well, fer everyone would be better off if they acted as we dwarves do. Tha Goddess Biliki let me know that ye''ll be meetin'' a teacher of yer own eventually, so I¡¯ll leave that in yer hands.¡± ¡°Who will you have teaching us how to be a dwarf?¡± Dakota asked. ¡°That¡¯ll be this lass next to me who¡¯s still learning to chew her food. Probably only at level 3 in her eatin skill.¡± Gito said in a teasing tone before saying in a more serious voice, ¡°Assuming she¡¯s decided to take the job.¡± ¡°Aye you old ram, I¡¯ll take the job and do a might bit better at it than anyone else you have.¡± Looking to the group she continued in a curt tone, ¡°Name¡¯s Azna. I have on occasion taught others but never this topic and never at tha level that you¡¯ll need. You¡¯re basically children. As a result I¡¯m sure I¡¯m going ta miss a lot of things that adults take for granted. I expect you¡¯ll have loads of questions for me. Just ask ''em one at a time and we¡¯ll get through this.¡± Gito looked on with a grin that spoke of satisfaction, ¡°Ye lot are in good hands. She can be gruff but bear with her. Now, git off to class.¡± At this, the party all stood and followed Azna. She lead them to another part of the Bloodbeard estate, to a room with a variety of chairs and couches set in a semicircle in front of a blackboard that was mounted on a wall. ¡°Oh man, we really are going back to school,¡± exclaimed Wendell as he jogged forward and plopped on one of the sofas in the room. Once everyone was seated Azna walked over to stand in front of them. No longer hidden by the table they could see that she was shorter than nearly all of them at only three and a half feet tall. She stood, looking off in space as if trying to figure out where to start. Without missing a beat, Miguel spoke up, ¡°So what¡¯s the biggest part of being a dwarf?¡± Azna grinned and held up a hand with her fingers splayed, ¡°There''s five points ta being a dwarf. I''ll share ''em with ye now and we¡¯ll break ''em down more ofer time.¡± Azna counted them off on her fingers, ¡° ¡°These be tha five guidin'' principles that all dwarves follow, whether they be mountain dwarves, gray dwarves, hill dwarves, or even sea dwarves. Learn tha meanin'' of each line and keep these words in ye heart and dwarves ye¡¯ll be in truth as well as appearance.¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Seems simple enough,¡± said Dakota. Miguel grinned as he said, ¡°I like tha part about ale.¡± That drew a chuckle from the guys in the room. Azna continued on as if nothing had been said. ¡°Tha order of these five be nae happenstance. Tha first one ¡®Tha clan¡¯s weal above all¡¯ be tha foundin'' bedrock of all dwarven society. Every society ''as rules an'' rituals on how things be done. In dwarven society, any strayin'' from those rules reflects back on tha clan ye be a part of. As dwarven bairns grow, they be taught ''ow ta behave an'' a certain amount of leeway be given ta them until they reach adulthood. That leeway decreases as they get older until it leaves completely once a dwarf be 75 years of age.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± cut in Dakota, ¡°Dwarves are considered children until they¡¯re 75 years old?¡± ¡°Aye, Gito let me know that ye were all human afore, so I be aware that this be nearly yer entire lifespan. But for a dwarf, this be typically only a fifth of their lives. An'' if yer societies be like that of tha humans on Traum, then yer age of accountability be somewhere ''round a fourth of yer own lifespans.¡± ¡°That is correct,¡± said Liam. ¡°But what I believe we¡¯re all thinking right now is, are we adults? In our world most of us were somewhere between a third and halfway through our lives. We¡¯ve had children, gotten married, and such. So it would be really weird if we were to be treated as children all over again.¡± ¡°For now, we¡¯re gonna treat ye all, save for Deandra, as adults. Ta anyone outside of tha Bloodbeard estate ye are adults visitin'' from tha south, hence tha presence of a human wi'' ye. This be why Gito ''ad ye walk part of tha city yesterday. Yer actions made it clear ta all that ye¡¯ve ne''er been under tha mountain afore an'' yer speech let them know ye didn¡¯t grow up near dwarves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad Gito put so much thought into this for us,¡± Miguel said. Azna let out a breath an replied in a slightly lighter tone, ¡°That¡¯s just how Gito is. He can be gruff but he goes out of his way for folks that he cares about. Even when he shouldn¡¯t.¡± The next several hours passed by with Azna continuing to explain the basics of dwarven culture starting with things like how to properly haggle for a new axe to dwarven dating habits. The group asked a lot of questions and were very engaged. As it was nearing mid-day Azna started to wrap things up and about that time Gito walked into the room. ¡°I think we¡¯ve covered enough for today and given you all plenty to think on. Before we part, do you all have any questions?¡± Celeste spoke up, ¡°I have one. Do people view Twiceborn as heros?" Azna chuckled, ¡°No. Most people view Twiceborn as myths. Even I did, before yesterday.¡± ¡°Ifin it be alright, I¡¯d be glad ta take a swing at this one,¡± Gito said to Azna who motioned for him to continue. "Nay. At least, nae by those in power. Twiceborn be seen as agents of change, oftentimes completely unintentionally.¡± ¡°How do you unintentionally cause change?¡± Wendell asked. ¡°There''s a tale in our history of a Twiceborn walkin'' down a city street. He saw a blacksmith replacin'' tha wheel on a wagon. This man walked up ta tha blacksmith and simply pointed out how if tha smith would put small metal balls ''tween tha axle and tha wheel, it would stop both from wearin'' so much. And then he walked away. The blacksmith just shook his head and went back ta work. That night whilst lyin'' in bed, tha blacksmith finally understood what tha man was tellin'' him. He jumped out of bed and ran ta his forge and worked fer two days in just his night clothes, never stoppin'' until he had created a fittin'' with ball bearings that fit ''tween tha axle and tha wheel. Within weeks this changed this man''s life. In months it impacted folk all over that city. Within a year, it had altered tha world.¡± Gito sighed, ¡°Fortunes made and lost, tha world changed, from a single comment, from a single Twiceborn. And there are three groups of ye? That is terrifyin''." The party just sat in silence as they processed everything Gito had just said. Finally, Liam spoke up, his tone serious for once, "Do you know why the gods brought us here? They were vague about many things and just told us to go make the world a better place. To travel around and help people wherever we could." "Tha answer ta that question is worth all tha gold in a thousand dragon hoards, Liam. If there''s one thing I''ve learned in me 332 years of life, it''s ne''er ta waste time tryin'' ta figure out tha intentions of tha deities. Take yer trainin'' seriously, and let yer friends know ta do tha same. Get as prepared as ye can. But then just live yer life until they tell ye ta do otherwise. Ye may accomplish what they want without ever knowin'', or ye might be woken up tonight and sent ta slay a monstrosity from some nightmare realm that ye lot are somehow uniquely qualified ta fight. Tha only guidance I can give is ne''er ta assume they brought ye here fer a single purpose. Tha gods don''t waste their power, and they used a lot ta bring so many of ye here. They will want a return on that investment and probably have a list of things they want ye lot ta accomplish. But ye''ll ne''er see that list so ye might as well train, prepare, and then just live yer lives. Now, get movin''. Time ta head ta tha forge.¡± The party left the classroom and found Branleen waiting in the hall for them. ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to Renir¡¯s.¡± As the party left following Branleen, Gito looked to Azna, ¡°Well. D''ye think ye can teach ''em?¡± ¡°Aye, I can teach ''em. Can ye actually do what ye claimed?¡± Gito nodded, ¡°One way or another.¡± Ch 14 | ? First Forging The party spent the rest of the day the forge with Renir learning the names for all the different things in and around the forge and all the steps metal goes through from being mined until becoming a tool. Renir showed them samples of iron ore that had been mined and talked about how the smelting process worked. They learned about the different fuel sources, reducing agents, how to use flux to remove impurities, and the common ingot molds the molten metal is poured into. Renir covered some of the risks, teaching that it was possible to smelt large volumes of raw ore only to find that you ended up with very little metal, wasting time as well as fuel. Renir then brought out a few ingots of different metals, all the same size, and passed them around, continuing to teach. "As ye can see, each bears a distinctive heft. They also each boast their own traits that must be heeded when craftin'' things with ''em." Liam, after looking at the ingots, spoke up, ¡°I recognize iron, gold, silver, and lead. And I assume these others are copper, brass, and bronze but I¡¯m not sure which is which.¡± "Very good," answered Renir. "Copper be tha heaviest of tha three, then bronze, and brass be tha lightest. Or, if ye be comparin'' by sight, copper be tha most red lookin'' one, brass be tha one that gleams like gold, and bronze be tha duller, darker one. And each o'' these have different properties that make ''em suitable fer different tasks. But seein'' how ye recognized ''em, I reckon ye had similar metals where ye hailed from?" ¡°Yes, and quite a few more,¡± interjected Miguel. "Glad to hear that. These be our more common metals. We also have things like tin and steel, of course. And then we have what we refer to as mana metals, such as adamantine, mithril, orichalum, moonsteel, and dragonglass." ¡°We don¡¯t... didn¡¯t have mana metals where we came from. But we did have myths of metals by some of those names,¡± Liam stated. ¡°Is mithril a silvery metal that is great for armor?¡± "Aye, it is," Renir answered, surprise clear in his voice. "A silvery-blue metal that doesn''t tarnish as silver would. D''ye know aught about tha others?" ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve heard of dragonglass, that it¡¯s a metal that looks like glass but has an extremely high durability. But I don¡¯t know anything about the others.¡± "That be right. And tha only folks that can smith with dragonglass be dragons themselves. Supposedly tha forge has to be as hot as dragon breath to properly melt tha ore. But no one even knows what tha raw ingredients are, whether it be ore or alloy. Adamantine be a black metal common ''round volcanoes. Some say it¡¯s tha metal version of obsidian, which be more of a glass. Orichalum is another mystery, the Orcs make it and refuse to share the knowledge. It¡¯s extremely heavy and is green in color. Moonsteel be a silver-white metal mostly used in magic jewelry as it can hold an enchantment better than most. What all these mana metals have in common is that they require large amounts of mana to form. Adamantine and mithril are naturally occurring metals, typically found in areas where mana has been allowed to accumulate for centuries or more. Dragonglass and orichalum are both believed to be alloys of some sort but the only ingredient anyone knows is the mana. Moonsteel is only ever found in meteorites." ¡°How many metals are there?¡± asked Deandra ¡°There be fourteen metals and five mana metals for a total of nineteen. It is commonly believed that tha gods love havin'' things in multiples of five, and because of this, many feel that there¡¯s at least one more metal out there, and likely six more,¡± answered Renir. ¡°If Traum is similar to where we came from, you are seriously underestimating that number. In our world we know of over a hundred elements and the vast majority of them are metals. And that¡¯s not counting the dozens of common alloys or the hundreds of special application alloys,¡± said Celeste. Renir just stared at Celeste for a few moments before finally finding his tongue again, ¡°Yer world has hundreds o'' metals to work with?¡± ¡°And just like that, Celeste just did the thing Gito warned us about with his story of ball bearings,¡± Liam laughed. Renir looked a bit sheepish at this and got himself under control, telling himself that he would have work for some of the younger clan members soon. Renir slowly moved the topic forward covering more lessons and the group continued to ask questions. They learned why most dwarves don¡¯t bother with swords. Renir explained that it was always important to have the best tool for a job and a tool that was the best for multiple jobs was better than a tool that was only useful for a single job. A sword could kill a person. That was all it was good for according to Renir. But an axe, an axe could kill person or it could chop wood. A hammer, well, a hammer was useful for pounding on any number of things from people to metal, from tent pegs to nails and then some. Hence many dwarves¡¯ belief that a hammer was the most important tool a dwarf could master. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Dakota, who hadn¡¯t really wanted to learn about smithing was surprised to find that he really enjoyed the lessons. And more than that, he just felt really comfortable in the forge, even though it was far hotter than what he was used to. When he remarked on this, Renir explained that Gaans had created dwarves so that he would have someone to share his love and admiration for stone with. He said that grey dwarves like Dakota typically lived far deeper in the rock where it was hotter and that this comfort was likely a symptom of that. Renir believed that part of being a dwarf was to innately love some part of Gaans¡¯s domain. Celeste, on the other hand, still wasn¡¯t thrilled with her time in the forge but she put in the work to learn all that should could regardless. She paid attention as Renir explained how the hearth and bellows worked and even asked a few questions to see if the dwarf understood the role oxygen played in why the bellows worked. He did not, which Celeste and Liam both took notice of. Celeste wondered if dwarves even breathed oxygen, surely they must, right? Once Renir was confident in their ability to not get overly injured he walked them to a large circular forge that was surrounded by anvils. On each anvil was a them each a few tools and a lump of metal. ¡°Today¡¯s task be simple. Pick an anvil an'' forge that lump o'' metal inta a flat plate. We¡¯re nae focusin'' on speed but on doin'' it safely an'' learnin'' ta get a feel fer everythin''.¡± Looking over at Deandra, Renir continued, ¡°Ye, young miss, get ta help me supervise. Keep an eye on ''em an'' let me ken if anyone breaks any o'' tha safety rules I taught ye all earlier.¡± After about an hour of watching and not seeing anyone doing anything overly risky, Renir stepped away only to return a few minutes later with a small hammer and a box. After setting the box in front of an empty anvil, he waved Deandra over and set her on the box. Renir tossed a small piece of metal into the forge. When it was hot enough he pulled it out and laid it on the anvil. ¡°Pound on that until it stops glowing,¡± he instructed the child. Deandra, excited to finally getting to do something besides just listening lifted the small hammer and cautiously began to hit the metal. Her strikes weren¡¯t having much effect at first so she started to hit harder and harder. After about the fifth or six blow she started to feel like something wasn¡¯t right. The hammer seemed to be hitting even harder than she thought it should. But it was working so she just kept swinging. A few times Renir had her stop so he could re-heat the metal and Deandra went right back to pounding on it. Before she knew it the metal was more or less flat. She looked over to Renir to tell him and saw that everyone was watching her. Suddenly self conscious, Dandra drew into herself. ¡°Don¡¯t go doin'' that now,¡± barked out Renir in a joyful voice. ¡°Ye¡¯ve done nothin'' wrong lass. Ye did just as I asked an'' a fine job at it.¡± ¡°But how?¡± asked Celeste. ¡°Well, she isn¡¯t strong enough ta use one o'' tha hammers like ye all were usin''. But I remembered that I had an enchanted hammer from when me own children were that size. It¡¯s a good trainin'' hammer as it only helps out if she¡¯s puttin'' a good bit o'' her own effort inta it. It won¡¯t let her be lazy. Proportionally, she probably put about tha same effort in as tha rest o'' ye.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± cheered Miguel! Deandra just looked at the hammer in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s magic? I used a magic hammer?¡± ¡°That you did,¡± answered Renir. ¡°And you¡¯ll use it again tomorrow and any other time you¡¯re in my forge until you¡¯re strong enough to not need it.¡± Deandra hopped off the box and ran over to Renir and hugged the blacksmith, ¡°Thank you Mr. Renir!¡± Renir patted her on the head, ¡°Ye¡¯re welcome.¡± Looking to the group he added, ¡°Ye all did well today. Nay safety issues or accidents. That¡¯s rare with new smiths.¡± With a grin he added, ¡°Of course, ye lot are a bit older than normal for new smiths.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s next,¡± Liam asked. ¡°Next you go back to Bloodbeard¡¯s for the night. Tomorrow morning you¡¯ll go to class again and tomorrow afternoon you¡¯ll come here again. Tomorrow you¡¯ll learn how to draw the metal.¡± ¡°How long will we all be learning blacksmithing?¡± asked Celeste ¡°However long it takes ye to forge what we call tha ¡®beginners set¡¯ made up o'' a spatula, a spoon, a knife, a hammer, a pair o'' tongs, and a leather punch. Those plannin'' to delve into minin'' would also craft a pickaxe and shovel head as well. Ye¡¯re welcome to do so but I won¡¯t be requirin'' it o'' anyone except Liam, who''ll be stayin'' with me a while to venture beyond tha basics.¡± ¡°How long does it usually take for people to make all that?¡± Celeste asked while envisioning herself growing old in this forge rather than fulfilling her dream of studying magic. Renir just shrugged, ¡°With ye all bein'' here ''bout four hours each day, four days per week,¡± Renir paused, dragging out Celeste¡¯s misery, ¡°ye should all finish in two weeks at tha longest.¡± ¡°Oh thank god,¡± Celeste said as she took a deep breath. ¡°Only four days per week? So we get three days off each week?¡± asked Dakota? ¡°No, remember what Arden said,¡± Liam answered. ¡°A week here is only five days. So four days of work, one day off, rinse, repeat.¡± Renir just shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve thought a bit about what it must be like ta go from one world ta another, but I never thought about how a week might be different. Did ye at least ''ave 15 months like normal?¡± Miguel laughed, ¡°Normal for us was 12 months, but they were longer than yours and made no sense. Once we adjust, the timekeeping here on Traum will be easier.¡± Renir just shook his head, ¡°Well, good luck wi'' learnin'' all o'' that. Ye better head on back before old Gito sends out a search party for ye. I¡¯ll see ye all tomorrow afternoon.¡± Ch 15 | ? Meeting the locals Arden rose early the next morning and set out to find Christi. He passed several folks who have already started their day and noticed everyone fell into one of two camps. They either stared at the ground or glared at him. Realizing that smiling at the folks who glared at him seemed to bother them more, Arden made it a point to just keep a smile on his face. When he reached the north gate of the village, he saw that it was still closed and a single guard was standing watch. Said guard gave him directions to where the other guards were doing their morning exercises. Arden thanked the man and tossed him a copper. Ten minutes later, Arden found said guards and approached the older man who appeared to be in charge. ¡°Good morning, sir. May I speak with you for a moment?¡± The man turned and glared at Arden before answering with a curt ¡°No¡± and turning back to the guards. Now it was Arden¡¯s turn to glare until he realized what he was doing. Then he plastered his smile back on and turned to look around the area. He noticed a clearing across the street behind the older man. Arden walked over to it and did some light stretching before he started to mimic what he saw the guards doing. Because of his low stats, he was unable to get as many repetitions as the guard, but he followed along with their entire exercise program. Once the guards were dismissed, Arden flopped to the ground, pulled out his water skin, and drank heavily. When he looked up, he saw the man glaring at him again. Arden just smiled really big and nodded his head toward the man, who grunted and walked away. Once Arden had recovered, he returned to his room at the inn and got cleaned up before going back downstairs for breakfast. While waiting on his food, he fiddled with his status screens. He was trying to see if there was one that would show him progress made toward raising a stat but wasn''t having any luck. Nolan was the next to come down, and about a half hour later, Hazel, Ewan, Willow, and Arlo also come down. They were eating breaking and just enjoying their morning together when Christi walked in and motioned for Arden. As he got up, he told everyone to get ready to go hunting and then walked over to the guards woman. ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Was that you exercising this morning near the guards and thoroughly pissing off my sergeant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Arden said, slightly on guard. ¡°I saw the shrine had been cleaned up and repaired. That your doing, too?¡± Christi said in a terse tone. ¡°Again, yes. Is there a problem?¡± Arden asked, tone getting firmer. ¡°What game are you playing here? Your actions make no sense. You say you were sent here to help, yet it seems like you¡¯re going out of your way to bother people. I¡¯ve literally had people come up to me this morning complaining about you smiling at them. My town has enough problems without some outsiders coming in, making things harder.¡± Arden raised his hands in front of him as if to ward off the tirade before he answered in as calm of a voice as he could muster, ¡°Game? Let¡¯s take a breath and think about this. Your neighbors are mad about me smiling. And rather than asking them what their problem was, you come to me? And you say that my actions don¡¯t make sense?¡± Arden just shook his head. "And you still haven¡¯t answered my question. What does it matter that we repaired the shrine? I get that you¡¯re not a fan of the gods, though I don¡¯t understand why. I¡¯m not forcing anyone to worship at it. I just wanted a clean place for my family to do so.¡± ¡°Why am I not a fan of the gods?¡± Christi snapped back loud enough for everyone in the common room to hear. ¡°Have you seen our town? Our farms have been razed, our people slaughtered, and you want to know why I¡¯m not a ¡®fan¡¯? What have they ever done for us? When was the last time they did anything for this town?¡± Arden, speaking low and soft, replied, ¡°When was the last time your town did anything for them? How long was it between the last time this town paid respect to the gods and the farms getting razed?" Noticing a change in Christi''s body language, Arden knew he had hit a bullseye, so he continued forward. "You were happy to live your lives without their aid when things were good. But now that they¡¯re bad you expect them to immediately drop everything and come to your aid? And then, when the gods actually did send people here to help, instead of accepting that help you yelled at them and made them feel unwanted. Maybe the town just isn¡¯t all that religious. That¡¯s fine. No has to believe anything they don¡¯t want to. But you¡¯ve let bitterness and resentment into your heart. That¡¯s unhealthy regardless of your religious beliefs.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Arden took a calming breath before continuing on, ¡°Listen, we aim to be law-abiding citizens while we¡¯re here. We are here to help out your village. I''ve not said anything mean to anyone nor started any trouble. I wanted to work out with your guards. My stats are far lower than I¡¯d like and it seemed like a good way to get to know some locals. When I was told no, I didn''t argue. I just walked away and found my own place to work out and did nothing to interfere with your sergeant. And I can¡¯t help it if your people are so sour that seeing someone happy upsets them. But I''m not going to change. I''m still going to work out, and I''m still going to smile, and I''m still going to pay my respects to the gods. And if you have a problem with any of that, you''re welcome to try to stop me. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, Jacob has asked us to do some hunting for him.¡± Looking back to his family, Arden said, ¡°Let go kill some things.¡± Turning back to Christi, ¡°Have a good day, ma¡¯am,¡± and he walked past her and out the door of the inn. The rest of the group, having heard the bit about smiling, made sure to plaster a huge grin on their faces as they walked past Christi as well. As they walked in silence until they got past the village gates, then Nolan looked over to Arden, ¡°Did I hear that right? You got up early to go exercise?¡± ¡°I told you my plan was to raise my physical stats the old-fashioned way,¡± Arden replied with a grin. ¡°And, honestly, I slept crazy well last night. I was really worried that not having a memory foam mattress would suck but I didn¡¯t miss it at all.¡± ¡°Probably because of all the walking we did yesterday,¡± Willow suggested before looking at Arden, ¡°Dad, in my sleep last night my level-up screen appeared. Evidently, my class gives me four ability points to per level but it auto assigns one point to Athletics and one to Mental, leaving me two points to assign. And I unlocked the ability to shape-shift twice a day but I can only choose one animal to shift into.¡± ¡°That¡¯s awesome Willow. Where are you thinking of putting your ability points?¡± ¡°I put both into Athletics. Hopefully that¡¯ll help me keep up with Arlo when he¡¯s running.¡± Arden nodded, ¡°Sounds good to me. Hazel, how did your leveling go?¡± Hazel answered all chipper. ¡°Like Willow, I received four ability points and it auto assigned one point to Athletics and one to Mental. The other two I put into Athletics as well.¡± ¡°Wait a second,¡± Arden said, stopping in the road and looking at Hazel. ¡°Your class automatically assigns a point to Athletics? That¡¯s odd for a spell caster. How much health do you have?¡± Hazel¡¯s stare blanked for a moment before she replied, ¡°178. Is that good?¡± Hearing this, Nolan turned around as well. ¡°As sorceress? That¡¯s amazing! My heath is only 164.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m no where close to that.¡± Arden added. Looking to Nolan, ¡°I know this isn¡¯t D&D rules but I can¡¯t help but see her class as constitution based. I wonder what the weakness is?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Not really sure. Maybe mana recovery speed?¡± ¡°A caster class with gimped mana recovery? That seems like a bad design.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a strange class you have there Hazel, but it appears it¡¯s going to make you a rather tough spell caster. Did you get any new spells like you were hoping for?¡± ¡°Actually no. But I think I got something better.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Nolan asked ¡°A class ability that allows me to alter spells on the fly. I can change my fire bolt to ice or make it bigger. Things like that. And if I alter the same spell in the same way enough times I can learn it as a spell of it own, which will reduce the mana cost.¡± ¡°That is insane,¡± Arden said in awe. ¡°I hope Liam doesn¡¯t get any broken shit like that. He¡¯ll find all sorts of ways to game the system.¡± ¡°Talk to Uncle Liam for ideas, got it,¡± Hazel replied with a smile. Shaking his head, Arden looked back to Nolan, ¡°Where were your points auto-assigned?¡± ¡°So, I was warned that because I received a unique class, that three of my points would be assigned for me leaving me only one free point. I didn¡¯t know where they were going to go though. Turns out two went to Athletics and one to Mental which I¡¯m fine with. I tossed my free point in Athletics as well,¡± answered Nolan. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Points were auto-assigned to Mental and Social. I dumped the other two into Athletics and I still have less health than y¡¯all. Oh, and I got a class ability called [Divine Aura] that I can use once ever couple hours. It says that it boosts willpower and composure for ten minutes for allies close to me.¡± ¡°Some of these stats must have uses that I¡¯m not seeing,¡± Nolan answered. ¡°That said¡­ how are we going to hunt?¡± Nolan said bringing everyone back to the job at hand, ¡°I remember some basic tracking I learned as a kid, but not enough to even have a skill point in it. And I don¡¯t think any of us have a bow and arrow do we?¡± ¡°Honestly, I hadn''t thought about it. Maybe Useless the wolf there could find us some fast food and the girls have some magic they can use to bring down an animal. Ewan will keep us entertained and you and I get to escort them in case they find something that doesn¡¯t run.¡± Arden replied. ¡°He¡¯s not useless.¡± Willow snapped back ¡°Prove it. Tell him to go find prey.¡± Arden said with a grin. Ch 16 | ? Going Hunting ¡°Prove it. Tell him to go find prey.¡± Arden said with a grin. Willow knelt next to Arlo and spoke with him through their bond. Arlo turned and ran ahead of them a ways before starting to sniff around. After a few moments, he hit on a scent and took off. The party quickly hurried after him. After about ten minutes of running Arlo stopped and waited for them to catch up and then looked at Willow who spoke up, ¡°Arlo says there are prey close by but that we need to be quiet or we¡¯ll scare them off.¡± The party all nodded and moved through the forest as carefully as they could and soon spotted a small group of deer, a buck and three doe. They all looked to one another and realized they should probably have planned this out better. Hazel motioned to the group that she had an idea and Nolan motioned for her to go ahead. She spoke a word quietly while making a hand gesture toward the deer and suddenly they all staggered and then laid down. Everyone looked back at Hazel in surprise. ¡°I put them to sleep,¡± Hazel said in response to their looks. ¡°If you attack them, it¡¯ll wake them up. So kill them in one hit.¡± Nolan pulled a knife from his hip, ¡°I got this.¡± He quietly moved closer and slit the throat on each animal. In each case the cut woke the deer but it bled out before it could go more than a couple steps. The party then spent the next couple hours being taught by Nolan how to field dress a deer. Oddly enough, Ewan wasn¡¯t bothered by the process and was asking a lot of questions about it all. Once that was done Willow asked, ¡°So who¡¯s carrying these back?¡± Arden spoke up, ¡°Our packs are dimensional storages. We found out yesterday that they would hold a body. Should hold a deer as well.¡± ¡°What if they bleed all over my stuff?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen,¡± said Nolan, ¡°but we can test that and see. For now we¡¯ll just use Arden¡¯s pack. He said he wanted to raise his stats, let''s let him lug all this around.¡± After packing each deer into Arden¡¯s pack they discovered that the weight only changed by a few pounds and it appeared that pack still wasn¡¯t full. Arlo was sent back out and the group started to follow. As they walked they started discussing different options for killing things. They decided they wanted to stay away from fire so as not to burn the meat, which saddened Hazel as that was the spell she most wanted to use. But Hazel¡¯s [Sleep] spell seemed the best path forward. Willow had an [Ice knife] spell that was a ranged attack and an [Entangle] spell that would restrain the target, both of which seemed promising. Arden and Nolan both each had a single ranged spell, Radiant Bolt. They soon learned that Arlo was quite good at finding prey and by late morning they had already killed five deer, three rabbits, and several squirrels. They were all about ready to call it a day when they learned one more thing about Arlo. That his definition of prey was pretty much anything living. Including a massive bear. They were trying to keep up with Arlo as he sped through the forest but were getting strung out as Arden and Ewan weren¡¯t able to keep up. Nolan was only thirty feet from Arlo when the wolf stopped running and started barking at something. The party all stopped where they where when they saw a shape rise up, easily topping nine feet tall. ¡°Shit!¡± yelled Nolan as he started backing up. ¡°Willow, get Arlo out of there! That¡¯s a grizzly!¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. As Willow started to call after Arlo, Hazel took a few steps toward it so she¡¯d be in range and cast sleep on the bear. This caused the bear to drop to all fours and shake it¡¯s head a few times. Then it charged toward Hazel. Arden quickly ran forward with his kite shield raised. Man and beast collided¡­ and man lost. Arden was thrown back nearly ten feet. Before he even hit the ground, Nolan was already between him and the bear stabbing it in the side before dancing away from the bear¡¯s attempt to bite him. Willow started to throw multiple [Ice Knife] spells at the bear as Hazel was throwing [Fire Bolt] spells. Arden stood back up and ran back at the bear, this time with a mace in hand. Fully enraged by this point, the bear rose up on it¡¯s hind legs and let out a roar that temporarily deafened the entire party. This caused Arden to stop his charge as he dropped his mace and shield, grabbing his ears in pain. Seeing this, the bear walked forward, paw raised high preparing to swat the cleric. But Arlo was already in a full run and, using Arden as a ramp, jumped at the bear and put all four paws square in its chest before kicking off, knocking the bear onto it¡¯s back. Before the bear could recover, Arlo had already ran back into the forest, hidden amongst the trees. Golden light surrounded Arden as he healed himself only to hear Nolan and Hazel both cussing the bear quite loudly and Ewan behind them, crying. Willow on the other hand was focused on a spell she was casting. Vines and roots soon sprang up from the forest floor and started to wrap themselves around the bear as it tried to right itself. Arden proceeded to cast healing on his party, starting with his daughters. When Arden went to heal Nolan, he was waved off. ¡°Already took care of it,¡± Nolan said. ¡°I have healing magic too, remember.¡± ¡°Forgot. Now, how do we kill a grizzly?¡± ¡°Not just any grizzly, one that out levels us,¡± Nolan pointed out. ¡°And very carefully. If it had gotten that swing off, I¡¯m not sure you could have survived.¡± ¡°Shit. I didn¡¯t even think about checking its level.¡± Arden said as he used [Identify] on the animal. Grizzly Bear - Level 7 ¡°Well, at least we should get a lot of experience from this one,¡± Arden continued, clearly trying to be positive while considering how close to death he had just come. ¡°Maybe talk about it after he¡¯s dead. My vines aren¡¯t going to hold him for much longer,¡± Willow hollered clearly straining to keep the spell going. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Nolan replied with a grin. ¡°Girls, aim for his hind legs if you can. That should slow him down. Arden, try and keep his attention as best as you can. Everyone, if you have any abilities or spells you¡¯ve been saving, now¡¯s the time.¡± As he gave orders Nolan cast his own [Radiant Aura] spell which should damage the bear whenever it was within range. And with that, Nolan ran back toward the bear, knife in hand. ¡°How am I suppose to keep his attention when I¡¯m doing the least amount of damage,¡± Arden complained as he ran after Nolan. Willow stopped feeding mana into the vines and then started chanting something new. Hazel grabbed her son and stepped over behind a large oak tree. From cover she started tossing spells. She was twisting her fire bolts so that they would continue to burn whatever they hit, making them harder to put out. Willow yelled something about her spell not working and started throwing ice knives at the bear again. The bear was not resting while they spoke. He had managed to fight his way free of about half of the vines. Nolan jumped onto its back and ran up to the bear¡¯s head and sank his knife into it¡¯s eye. Ice attacks started to land on it just about that time. All of this obviously pissed the bear off and it was able to break free of the last vines and rise up onto all fours. Arden, being quite a bit slower than Nolan, was just reaching the bear as it stood, facing away from him. And the view presented a great opportunity for gaining the bear¡¯s attention as he saw a pair of testicles hanging before him at chest height. Sliding his shield up his arm so that he could grip his mace in both hands Arden took a hopping step and swung for the fences. The sound the bear made could only have been a cry. It immediately hit the ground and curled up. But then it started to shimmer. ¡°What¡¯s it doing?¡± Arden yelled. ¡°Looks like some sort of magic. Kinda like he¡¯s turning red.¡± Hazel called back. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it has a rage ability.¡± Nolan said as he stabbed the bear in the side trying to reach it¡¯s heart. Ch 17 | ? Hunting for Friends ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it has a rage ability.¡± Nolan said as he stabbed the bear in the side trying to reach it¡¯s heart. Arden and the party continued to rain attacks down on it for another couple moments and then the bear started to move again. Once on it¡¯s feet it ran away from the group. They all wondered if it was retreating, but before they could say anything it turned and charged the party. Rather than trying to go head to head with it again, Arden slid to the side and bashed it with his mace as it came at him. The strike didn¡¯t seem to bother the bear at all as it swung a paw at Arden, who manged to get his shield up in the time. The impact still slid Arden to the side. The bear and cleric continued to trade blows and Arden was quickly losing the battle. Twice Nolan took a break from stabbing the bear to cast [Healing Touch] on Arden. It seemed the bear noticed this and was tired of the fight dragging on. It tried to once again rise to its hind legs but all the ice spells the girls had been casting done more than a little damage and had frozen the bear¡¯s rear legs to the ground. As the bear fought to get free, Nolan ran up to it now with a short sword in each hand, and just started slashing at it¡¯s neck trying to cut deep enough to hit an artery. With a final lunge the bear was able to free itself just as Nolan stepped in from the side and drove one of his swords fully into the bear¡¯s throat. The bear staggered as blood started to spill from it¡¯s neck. Arden ran towards it intending on getting a final hit in but slipped in the blood and fell landing under the bear just as it died. A few minutes later the party was standing over a grizzly bear corpse laughing hysterically. Except Arden, who was lying on the ground partially under the massive bear. ¡°I¡¯m glad you all enjoyed the fight,¡± Arden said through clinched teeth. ¡°Now get this bear off me, please.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell Liam and Regina about this,¡± Nolan said while still smiling and with tears in his eyes. ¡°Oh yeah, they¡¯re going to love this story,¡± Willow added as she started casting [Entangle] again. Vines spring from the ground, this time wrapping the legs of the bear and pulling. That plus Arden and Liam pushing was enough to move the beast enough that Arden was able to scoot free. Nolan, as he started to calm himself from laughter, walked over and laid a hand on Arden¡¯s shoulder. As the healing magic did its work, they heard the bones in Arden¡¯s legs start to snap back into place, causing them all to wince. Arden let out a grunt and then thanked Nolan for the healing. He slowly stood and tested out his newly healed limbs. ¡°Too bad we didn¡¯t have magic on earth. That was way better than the last time I broke my legs.¡± Hazel stood off to one side speaking with Ewan trying to calm him down. This fight with the bear was the most violent thing that he¡¯d seen and it upset him quite a bit. ¡°Holy crap, I went up two levels thanks to that bear!¡± Willow suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Me too,¡± Hazel added as her and Ewan walked back to the group. A voice they didn¡¯t know spoke up, ¡°You lot make enough noise to wake the dead. How¡¯s a man supposed to hunt these woods with all your racket?¡± They looked up to see a rather hardy-looking dark skinned man, easily six feet tall, with a broad nose, and short, full beard stepping out from behind a tree near them with bow in hand and a quiver on his hip. The team was immediately on guard and Arden took a step toward him but Hazel spoke up first, ¡°Maybe get better at hunting. We made all this racket all day and we¡¯ve managed to kill several animals just fine, including that grizzly.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t real hunters. Killing animals with your fancy magic spells after your wolf catches them. I¡¯ve been hunting these woods for decades, with just my knife and my bow.¡± Before someone else could mouth off and make the situation worse, Arden spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s great that you can hunt the traditional way, sir. And you¡¯re right, we don¡¯t have skills with tracking or with the bow. But we were asked to help bring some meat in so we used what resources we had to get the job done. If we¡¯ve interfered with your hunting, I apologize. Joining in Willow added, ¡°And we¡¯d be more than willing to learn to track and use a bow if you¡¯d be willing to teach us.¡± The hunter stood and stared at the party for a few moments before nodding. ¡°In the last few months we¡¯ve lost several of the hunters this village depended on because of goblins. You got your nice armor and weapons as well as your magic spells; you should be hunting them little green bastards so the real hunters can do their jobs. If you¡¯ll agree to start going after them, I¡¯ll agree spend some time teaching you lot the basics.¡± Looking up at the sun he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s start with learning to skin and butcher that bear. That¡¯ll get you started with those skills. It¡¯s about lunch time so we can cook a small meal. After we eat I¡¯ll teach each of you enough to get the first level in tracking and archery. And then tomorrow you can start thinning out the threat to the town.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°That sounds like a great plan, sir,¡± Nolan said, stepping forward and extending his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Nolan, by the way.¡± ¡°Oringo,¡± replied the hunter as he grasped wrists with Nolan. After that everyone else stepped forward and introduced themselves and Oringo immediately went to work teaching them how to skin and butcher the bear. They then pulled out the deer that they had attempted to field dress earlier in the day and Oringo helped them to skin and butcher them as well. This took several hours, even with magic to help them but by the time they were finished, each of them had quite a bit of meat in their packs and Hazel had a nice fire going over which Nolan was grilling bear steaks. Looking at Hazel, Oringo asked, ¡°Why did you bring your son out here to hunt? Beyond just being dangerous, the fighting seemed to upset him.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t have much choice, really. I didn¡¯t want to just leave him in the room at the inn by himself all day.¡± ¡°When we get back to town, please let me introduce you to my son. Due to an injury, he is unable to venture far from home. Perhaps he could watch the boy for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Hazel replied. ¡°Was your son injured while hunting?¡± Willow asked. ¡°Sort of. You can meet him later. If you feel comfortable letting him watch your boy, great. If not, no harm done.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hazel answered. After they ate, Oringo started teaching again. He started with tracking and had them walking all through the forest following trails from various creatures. Once they had all gained the tracking skill, Oringo lead them back to town. Once through the gates he took them to an archery range they didn¡¯t know the town had. ¡°Mostly just sits unused these days. Guards get enough practice shooting goblins to not need it. Used to be that there were always someone here. Some days would be nothing but kids learning, back when the town still had a lot of kids,¡± Oringo told them. The next hour was spent with each of them learning the basics of just holding the bow and how to move with it. Then they moved on, step by step through drawing, aiming, and releasing. Oringo taught them how to maintain the bow and what look for in arrows. By dinner time they had all gained the archery skill. Arden approached the hunter, ¡°Oringo, this has been an amazing day for us. You¡¯ve helped us so much by teaching us all these skills. What do you say about getting your family and joining us at the inn for dinner on me?¡± ¡°Thank you but as I said, my son¡¯s health keeps him from being able to go far from home. But you all can follow me to my house to meet him before you head back to the inn.¡± ¡°Lead the way then.¡± The walk to the hunter¡¯s home didn¡¯t take long and they were all soon introduced to Oringo¡¯s son, Malusi, who bore quite the resemblance to his father. They all talked for about half an hour and Hazel agreed to let Malusi watch Ewan whenever they went out to hunt goblins. ¡°Are there any times you¡¯re not available to watch him?¡± Arden asked. ¡°We don¡¯t want to interfere with anything else you have going on.¡± Smiling, Malusi replied, ¡°I¡¯m always here. Since my injury, I haven¡¯t left this house. But don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t interfere with my ability to watch Ewan.¡± The party looked to one another in confusion because they saw no injury on the young man. Finally Nolan spoke up, ¡°Forgive me for being rude, but would you mind telling me what your injury is? You appear fine but I understand that not all medical issues are obvious.¡± Malusi stared at the floor in shame as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a medical issue. My body is fine, now. But I simply can¡¯t bring myself to go outside. And if I¡¯m forced outside, my body seizes up and I can¡¯t breathe. Simply put, I¡¯m a coward.¡± ¡°Sounds like PTSD,¡± Arden said looking to Nolan. ¡°What is that?¡± Oringo asked defensively. ¡°It does,¡± Nolan said to Arden before turning back to the hunter and his son, ¡°Post traumatic stress disorder. Basically, you were so traumatized by something that your mind doesn¡¯t know how to get past it. It manifests in a myriad of ways and is difficult to deal with. But it doesn¡¯t make you a coward any more than refusing to walk on a broken leg does.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Arden added. ¡°Mental health issues are just as real as physical ones. Just because you can¡¯t see it, doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t there.¡± Surprise was evident on the faces of both Oringo and Malusi at Nolan¡¯s and Arden¡¯s words. ¡°This is the first we¡¯ve heard of this. So many have judged my son, sometimes rather harshly. Honestly, the only reason we didn¡¯t flee when many others left town was because of his condition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that it¡¯s held you back but I must say that I¡¯m thankful that you both are still here. I literally prayed at the shrine last night and asked the gods to send us someone who could teach us and for someone to watch Ewan. So, for me, the two of you are a godsend,¡± Arden explained. Now both of the men looked confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I feel about that. I don¡¯t care much for the gods. The thought that they may have influenced my actions today doesn¡¯t sit well with me. But if you mean to hold to our agreement and start hunting the goblins tomorrow, I suppose what¡¯s done is done. Speaking of which¡­¡± The hunter walked to his pack and pulled a piece of cloth out of a pocket and tossed it toward Arlo. ¡°Got that off the last goblin I saw. Your wolf should be able to track the smell. Odds are you probably passed within ten feet of some goblin parties today. That should help you find them. Don¡¯t stay out after the sun sets or they¡¯ll find you.¡± The parties thanked Oringo and Hazel said she¡¯d bring Ewan over to Malusi the next morning. They said their goodbyes and headed back to the inn. Ch 18 | ? A Bit About Levels The next morning the team met for breakfast around sunrise. While they were eating they were discussing skill gains and levels. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I don¡¯t understand why I have to go to sleep before I can make decisions related to leveling up. I gain levels in my spells and skills without needing to sleep,¡± Hazel complained. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the levels in skills and spells are just acknowledging that you¡¯ve learned something, while the levels require actual changes to you,¡± Nolan spit balled. ¡°Next time you pray, ask the gods. They¡¯re the ones that set it up that way,¡± Arden suggested. ¡°How are y¡¯alls levels looking? I went up two levels yesterday, to level four.¡± ¡°I think we all did,¡± Nolan answered. ¡°How were your points assigned?¡± ¡°Two to Social and I went ahead and assigned four to Athletics to try and get my health up. I came too close to dying with that bear yesterday and I¡¯d like to avoid similar close calls in the future. I also unlocked a couple spells, [Divine Cleansing] which removes poisons, curses, etc. and [Blessing] which grants a temporary buff to a single stat to whomever I cast it on. Oh, and I earned my first stat point this morning while I was exercising. Strength increased by one.¡± ¡°Nice! I hope we don¡¯t need that cleansing spell but it¡¯s good to have just in case.¡± Nolan paused before continuing, ¡°That [Blessing] spell sounds a lot like one of the class abilities I unlocked. But let me start with saying I dumped my free points in Athletics as well. I unlocked two class abilities, one that gives me supernatural balance to help me react faster and dodge better. The second is simply called [Mantra]. When I clicked accept on the level up screen, knowledge of different mantras appeared in my mind. At first I thought it was one for each of the ALMS but they are more specific. One to make me faster, one to make me stronger, etc. Now I¡¯m able to temporarily increase my abilities just by doing a bit of chanting. I think if I level it up, I¡¯ll be able to use it on others as well but I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± ¡°Interesting. My spell seems to be geared the same way. I wonder if I blessed you to make you stronger if you could then do the mantra for the same and raise it further?¡± Nolan¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°If so, that¡¯s pretty powerful. And if we can both level these up to include others, that could potentially make us crazy over powered.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. I think for today I¡¯m just going to keep casting [Bless] on all of us each time it expires. I¡¯m going focus on temporarily raising Luck unless we get into a situation where we need something else.¡± Frustrated at her father and uncle for getting carried away with their own skills and not asking her about hers, Hazel let out a loud, ¡°Ahem¡± Arden turned to Hazel and asked in an overly sweet tone as if talking to a child rather than his mid-twenties daughter, ¡°Honey, how did your level ups go? Did you get lots of yummy points?¡± ¡°Yes I did,¡± Hazel responded, ¡°Since I leveled up twice, I had four points to assign. I split them between Athletics and Mental. And I got a new spell,¡± Hazel said, clearly happy. ¡°It¡¯s called [Poison Gas]. Evidently I hold out my hand and gas will come from my palm. It only goes out twenty feet right now but if I level it, it¡¯ll go further and become more poisonous.¡± ¡°Nice! Willow?¡± Arden asked, expectingly. ¡°Hold up!¡± Hazel exclaimed. ¡°I have more to share.¡± ¡°Apologies, please continue.¡± ¡°I got two new class abilities. One allows me to absorb mana from the environment around me increasing my mana recovery rate and one that allows me to create a mana shield around myself to absorb damage.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Dang, those sound like solid abilities,¡± Nolan said. Once he was sure Hazel didn¡¯t have anything else to add he looked over at Willow, ¡°Whatcha got?¡± Willow¡¯s eyes had the vacant stare of someone checking their status menus as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m ten experience points away from level 5. We almost leveled up three times yesterday.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Nolan said comfortingly, ¡°That just means we¡¯ll be more likely to level up multiple times today. So where¡¯d you put your points?¡± ¡°I put three in Athletics, and one in Social.¡± Willow answered. ¡°Why Social?¡± Nolan asked? ¡°Does that give you any bonuses to a skill or something?¡± ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t like how that one was lagging behind Athletics and Mental,¡± Willow said with a smile. ¡°Sounds about right,¡± Arden said cutting Nolan off before he could say something about Willow¡¯s choice being illogical. ¡°Hazel, why did you choose Athletics and Mental for your points?¡± ¡°One to move faster and the other to raise my mana pool so I can cast more spells.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Nodding Arden said, ¡°Glad to see you two are putting thought into how you assign your points.¡± ¡°Just think how strong we¡¯ll be once Willow starts turning into animals and eating goblins for us,¡± Hazel replied with grin. ¡°Oh no, they smell too bad,¡± Willow responded, laughing. ¡°That does bring up an interesting topic though. You said before that you could turn into things now, but you¡¯ve yet to do it,¡± Arden said questioningly. ¡°Yeah¡­ well¡­¡± Willow stammered, ¡°I only have one Wildshift slot. And in order to be able to turn into something I have to have a really good knowledge of it. And once I choose something I can¡¯t change it. From earth, I know a lot about animals like dogs, cats, ball pythons, and honey bees. From this world so far I know about wolves and that grizzly we fought yesterday. By the way, I tried to turn into a grizzly to fight the grizzly but it wasn¡¯t an option until after the fight. Anyway, I¡¯m not really sure which animal would be best to fill my slot with.¡± ¡°You should go with bear! Rawr!¡± Hazel said while holding her hands up like paws with claws which got everyone chuckling. ¡°Take your time, there¡¯s no rush. Every one of those have their pros and cons,¡± Arden said still chuckling. ¡°Yeah, that grizzly bear form would be great for fighting with as tough as it was,¡± Nolan added. ¡°And some of the other forms would be useful for spying and getting into places unseen.¡± ¡°That second part was something I hadn¡¯t thought about,¡± Arden said, cutting in. ¡°You could turn into a field mouse and sneak into places. You should know enough about them from that first winter on the ranch when they kept coming into our home.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes went vacant for a moment before she responded, ¡°Hey, field mouse is available.¡± Willow said with a grin. ¡°Should I chose that one?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t. Save a slot in case we need something like that but for now focus on finding a form that would come in handy fighting these goblins,¡± Nolan advised. ¡°Yes sir,¡± Willow replied, ¡°I also got a class ability called [Barkskin] which basically turns my skin into bark, protecting me from some physical damage. And I learned a spell called [Mold Earth] that will allow me to move up to 10 cubic feet of ground and shape it a bit. It doesn¡¯t say exactly but I get the feeling I could use to it make walls. Maybe a starter Minecraft house of dirt? I¡¯m not sure how much 10 cubic feet actually is, though. As I level it up it says I¡¯ll be able to move more.¡± Nolan looked at Arden with a quizzical expression. ¡°What is it?¡± Arden asked. ¡°Sounds like the gods just gave us our first trap. Willow can dig pits now and Hazel can fill them with poison.¡± ¡°Woah, I didn¡¯t even think about that. Well, I guess they know more about what¡¯s coming that we do. How about we drop Ewan off and go level those spells up?¡± ? Half an hour later the party was entering the woods to the north of the town, Arlo in the lead trying to find a trail while the others were all attempting to make use of their tracking skill they¡¯d just gotten the day before. They were all self-conscious about any noise they made, wanting to be as quiet as they could. After an hour they still had yet to find any goblin trail and were about to give up when they heard a familiar voice and saw Oringo approaching. ¡°What are you all doing this far north?¡± ¡°Looking for goblins. But we¡¯ve not found a single trail.¡± Willow said dejectedly. Oringo stared at them for a long moment, like he couldn¡¯t decide if they were morons or not. Finally Arden spoke up, ¡°Out with it Oringo. We did something stupid evidently, what is it?¡± ¡°The goblin fort is a few days south of Wildemill. You¡¯re going in the complete wrong direction.¡± Ch 19 | ? Guerrilla Warfare 1 ¡°The goblin fort is a few days south of Wildemill,¡± Oringo told them. ¡°You¡¯re going in the complete wrong direction.¡± ¡°Of course we are,¡± Arden said before turning to his group. ¡°Ten minute break, then we double time back to town and start over.¡± Everyone started getting drinks of water and such when Hazel spoke up. ¡°Oringo, if you know where the goblins live why haven¡¯t y¡¯all just gone and take care of them?¡± Again Oringo looked confused but before he could answer Nolan stepped into the conversation. ¡°Likely far too many of the goblins there, right Oringo?¡± ¡°Yes. Our best estimates are that the fort has a larger population than Wildemill now. Mostly lower caste, farmers and such. But their warrior caste is easily 150 if not more. Or at least that was the last count we got before our scout was killed. A few minutes longer and Nolan motioned for everyone to get moving. ¡°Good hunting Oringo,¡± he said as they headed back south. ¡°To you as well,¡± Oringo answered with a chuckle. Since they were no longer trying to be quiet, the party retraced their steps to the town in less than twenty minutes and were around to the south side shortly after that. Once again standing at the edge of the forest, this time to the south of town near where they first approached a couple days before, Arlo was given his instructions and started to hunt. Not five minutes passed before he hit up on a trail and the party had to run to keep sight of the wolf. They had gone maybe a quarter mile into the woods in a southeasterly direction when Arlo let out a yelp. As soon as he did, Arden grabbed Willow and Nolan grabbed Hazel, both motioning for them to stop and get low. Sure enough, not a minute later five goblins had surrounded Arlo and were attempting to subdue him. Seeing what they were up against Nolan quickly whispered orders. ¡°Hazel, hit them with an AOE if you have it while we close in and then switch to something that won¡¯t hurt us. Willow, circle around and come up from behind Arlo and see if you can cut the snare that caught him so he can get away. Arden, as soon as Hazel¡¯s AOE lands we charge in. Willow immediately started to flank the goblins. She could hear the goblins taunting her companion as they poked at him with spears and swords and discussed how good he would taste. Hazel cast a spell and three of the goblins staggered and then fell, obviously asleep. Arden and Nolan charged the two goblins still awake, their shouts distracting them enough that Arlo was able to bite one of them. Nolan headed toward that one and drew his knife across the goblin¡¯s throat while Arden ran up to the other who had the presence of mind to raise his sword. Having just picked up a mace and shield a couple days prior, Arden¡¯s lack of training was quite evident as the goblin managed to land several slashing cuts on Arden¡¯s arms and legs. Growing frustrated with how poorly he was doing, Arden put the mace and shield back into his inventory and just charged the creature. This allowed the goblin to stab him in the thigh but Arden got his hands on the goblin and proceeded to pummel the small creature. By the time Arden stopped, the rest of the goblins had been killed and his family were standing about fifteen feet away from him staring at him. Looking down at himself and seeing the blood¡­ his blood and the goblin¡¯s, Arden started to feel self-conscious for a moment. He cast a [Healing Touch] spell on himself followed by a quick [Clean]. Then he stepped back from the goblin he¡¯d just beaten to death and looked at his daughters and best friend and in a voice resigned to their judgment, spoke, ¡°Say whatever it is you gotta say.¡± The seconds ticked by with none of the three saying anything until finally, Hazel, the older of the two daughters looked at Willow, ¡°And this is why I always told you to never piss off daddy.¡± This got both girls laughing as they turned and walked off. Nolan just shook his head and said, ¡°You have years of martial arts training and when things got real you just ignored all of it? Seriously?¡± ¡°First off, I did several really nice blocks at the start when he still had his sword. But¡­¡± Arden just shrugged, ¡°the situation pissed me off. I really gotta learn how to fight with this mace and shield.¡± ¡°Do you? Maybe they aren¡¯t the weapons you need.¡± Arden turned and started walking to where his daughters and Arlo were waiting. ¡°I¡¯m better with a bo staff, but that¡¯s hard to wield while handling a shield. And I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m going to need the shield in order to tank for the group.¡± ¡°Maybe we should get you some short spears. Something like the assegai the Zulu used.¡± Nodding, Arden replied, ¡°I like that idea. Let¡¯s see if anyone in town has a spear I can purchase. Though, I do think knowing how to handle a mace will come in handy when we get to armored or thick hided enemies.¡± ¡°One thing at a time, my friend.¡± Nolan said patting Arden on the shoulder. As he approached the girls they were arguing about something. ¡°That¡¯s gross!¡± Willow fussed. ¡°That¡¯s the point!¡± retorted Hazel. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Cutting in, Arden asked, ¡°What¡¯s the topic?¡± ¡°Hazel wants to cut the heads off the goblins and mount them on poles near the town.¡± ¡°Learning warfare from Vlad the Impaler are we?¡± Arden said with a grin to Hazel. ¡°I think it¡¯ll make them think twice about attacking.¡± ¡°What do you think Nolan?¡± ¡°Might anger them; bring down more on us than we can handle right now. I like the idea but I think we should level up some more. Get our battle plans down first. Then piss them off.¡± Looking back to Hazel he added, ¡°You can take the heads but keep them in your pack until we say it¡¯s time to start setting them up. ¡°Sweet!¡± Hazel said with a mischievous grin. A few minutes later they had decapitated all the goblins and Hazel stored them in her pack. A quick round of [Clean] casts later and they were all back on the hunt. ¡°Dad, I have a question.¡± Said Willow as they headed back out. ¡°If goblins are nocturnal shouldn¡¯t we be hunting them at night?¡± ¡°Perhaps. But they¡¯re more dangerous at night being that they can see and we can¡¯t. Also, we¡¯re hoping to catch them sleeping. If Arlo can avoid their traps, anyway.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Hazel said, ¡°Y¡¯all can¡¯t see in the dark?¡± ¡°You can?¡± Arden asked, puzzlement on his face. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re half-elf,¡± Willow said. ¡°And it¡¯s not dark vision like you¡¯re thinking, dad. It¡¯s called night vision. It lets us see a lot better and further in low light. If there¡¯s no light, we can¡¯t see either.¡± ¡°That still better than your dad and I,¡± Nolan muttered. Nodding, Arden added, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m totally jealous.¡± The rest of that day was spent hunting for goblins, trying to sneak up on them while they were hunkered down sleeping for the day. This proved harder than they expected because of the traps that the goblins nearly always seemed to have near where they were sleeping. Arlo was caught in another before he started looking for them. Hazel was caught in a goblin trap that she stumbled into as they were leaving the site of one of their fights, while their guard was down. It scared everyone but turned out to be a simple pit trap. ¡°Amateurish,¡± declared Arden while looking in the pit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t see it,¡± Hazel whined. ¡°He¡¯s talking about the trap, Hazel, not you. A good pit trap should have spikes at the bottom,¡± Nolan lectured. Willow tossed the end of a rope down to her sister as she added, ¡°In this case, isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°Of course. We should fill it with poison and cover it back up, though,¡± Arden replied. It took half an hour for Hazel to be able to cast her [Poison Gas] spell enough times to have an appreciable level of poison in the pit, leveling the skill in the process. And then she sat and meditated while the rest of the party re-covered the pit. With Arlo¡¯s help, the party was quite successful at finding the goblins. And after a few more fights they started to get better at killing them. Thankfully a few even had spears that Arden took and started using as his primary weapon. As Nolan had predicted, it worked much better than the mace. About an hour before sunset the party was making it¡¯s way back toward the town and found a trail that was getting some heavy use. They had Willow use her mold earth spell to dig a pit for Hazel to fill with poison gas. But they couldn¡¯t figure out a way to hide all the dirt that Willow was moving so they finally decided to just put it in Arden¡¯s pack to be emptied somewhere at a later date. By the time the pit was dug, filled with poison, and covered the sun was very close to setting and both of the girls were exhausted. They headed back to Wildemill as quickly and quietly as possible. It was dark by the time they made it back to town and the gate was already closed. Daw was the guard on duty and he was not happy about having to open the gate to let them in. But Hazel let him know they¡¯d been hunting goblins all day and he changed his tune and appeared to even hold them in a slightly higher regard. The party went to the shrine first where they all said a quick thanks to the gods for them surviving their first day of hunting goblins and asked for continued guidance. Then they went to Oringo¡¯s to pick up Ewan. Arden made sure to hit everyone with a casting of the [Clean] spell before they knocked on his door. Malusi answered the door and looked them all up and down before stepping aside so that they could enter. ¡°Come in. We¡¯ve already eaten dinner and were beginning to grow concerned about you. After dad told me that you went in the entire wrong direction this morning, we feared that he had sent you to your deaths.¡± ¡°Nothing so bad as that. We simply got carried away hunting and setting traps and lost track of time. We¡¯ll try to be back earlier tomorrow,¡± Nolan answered. Oringo called from another room, ¡°How successful was your hunt? Did you get at least ten today?¡± he asked with a chuckle. ¡°Ten?¡± Willow questioned. ¡°Just kidding. Ten was the goal the parties of guards used to set when they¡¯d go out goblin hunting. No one expects you to do that well,¡± Oringo said as he walked into the room with Ewan following him. ¡°Actually, we got quite a bit more than that,¡± Hazel said as she scooped up her son and hugged him. ¡°Really?¡± Asked Malusi. ¡°From Willow¡¯s tone it she sounded surprised.¡± ¡°Surprised you asked such a low number,¡± Willow explained. ¡°We killed over twenty goblins today.¡± The father and son looked to one another before looking back to the party, doubt plain in their eyes. ¡°There is no shame,¡± Oringo began before Hazel cut him off. ¡°We¡¯re not lying. We kept the heads of all that we killed and I can pour them out on your floor right now if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± Malusi said, clearly surprised. ¡°That is amazing. Please forgive us for not believing you. But before we lost all our guards and hunters, a party of five was considered to have a good day if they killed ten. Fifteen kills was amazing and only happened a few times,¡± Malusi said. ¡°For those so new to hunting goblins to kill so many is¡­ unexpected.¡± ¡°Those parties didn¡¯t have Arlo leading them straight to the goblins.¡± Willow said while petting her dog turned direwolf. ¡°Maybe,¡± Arden said sounding unsure, ¡°or maybe there simply weren¡¯t that many goblins near the town back then.¡± ¡°Well, let us go get some sleep and tomorrow we¡¯ll see if we can be so lucky twice in a row,¡± Nolan advised. Ch 20 | ? Guerrilla Warfare 2 The following day started much like the one before. The party ate an early breakfast where they went over their gains from the previous day and discussed any new abilities as well as their fighting tactics. ¡°I got a new ability, but I¡¯m not sure I want to use it.¡± Hazel shared. ¡°Oh? Show it to us.¡± Nolan recommended. Hazel shared the new ability with the party.
Class Ability: Chaos Wave Level: 1 Description: At the cost of 75% of the caster''s total mana, they can unleash a chaotic wave of magic that has random effects. If the caster has less than 75% of their mana remaining, their health will be used in its place.
¡°Seems like a last resort skill.¡± Willow suggested. ¡°But it levels. I wonder if she¡¯ll get more control over the spell as she increases her level in it?¡± Arden mused. ¡°How is she supposed to level a spell when she has no idea what will happen when she casts it?¡± Nolan questioned. ¡°Seems risky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought!¡± exclaimed Hazel. ¡°Nothing wrong with a little bit of risk. How about you cast that when we find our first group of goblins this morning and let¡¯s see what happens?¡± Arden recommended. ¡°Why first thing this morning?¡± Asked Willow ¡°So if it goes horribly wrong we¡¯re all still fresh enough to fight or run from it.¡± ¡°Makes sense,¡± Nolan said. ¡°Anyone else get anything good?¡± Willow raised her hand, ¡°I got an ability that gives me information on plants.¡± ¡°I got an aura ability that says it will boost to my allies willpower and composure if they¡¯re within a certain range of me,¡± Arden added. Nolan tilted his head in thought before responding, ¡°Why willpower and composure? This makes several times now that we have seen references to hidden stats.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Seems like the more we learn about this new world the more questions we have. But, maybe this ability will keep people from losing heart in the middle of a fight?¡± ¡°As good of a guess as any, I suppose. We really need some sort of guide. Liam¡¯s and Regina¡¯s groups have a real advantage over us with the training they¡¯re receiving.¡± ¡°Agreed. So what new skill, spell, or whatever did you get?¡± ¡°I got one that is suppose to make me more resistant to mind-control and emotional manipulation.¡± ¡°Really? That plus the skill we got to resist mind-control. Seems like another case where the gods are preparing us for something, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly. Guess we should figure out a way to level that up along with all the other skills.¡± ¡°I suppose so. Let¡¯s go drop Ewan off and get started.¡± Arden said as he got up. ? Just over an hour later the party was easing through the forest trying to stay quiet as they followed Arlo to what they hoped were some sleeping goblins. Instead they came upon a group of goblins that were in the process of building a series of traps. Nolan motioned for the party to stop. Arden used [Message] to let Hazel know it was time. Hazel stepped out in front of the party and approached the goblins as she activated [Chaos Wave] for the first time. Immediately wind blew from Hazel and then bubbles started to form around her and get blown out toward the goblins. The goblins, for there part, were confused and immediately dropped their tools and charged the sorceress. Until one of the goblins was touched by one of the bubbles. The goblin was immediately pulled into the bubble which continued to float along. The goblin struggled to get free but the bubble simply contorted and expanded, refusing to free the goblin. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Seeing this, another goblin ran up to the bubble the first goblin was in and tried to pop it with his claw. As soon as his claw touched the bubble, he too was pulled inside. The bubbles continued to float toward the goblins and the party realized that the bubbles appeared to be attracted to the goblins, following them as they started to panic, speeding up as they got closer. Then Willow noticed something about the two in the first bubble, ¡°Hey guys, look! It¡¯s shrinking.¡± Sure enough the bubble with the two goblins in it was getting smaller and smaller. As they watched, the goblins started getting smashed together, then crushed. Then the goblins and the bubble popped and gore burst out. As the party watched, the other bubbles continued to shrink and pop, killing whatever was inside of them. After the last of the goblins had popped the area went quiet. Everyone just looked around at the scene in front of them. ¡°Well,¡± said Willow, ¡°that was something.¡± ¡°Playful but deadly,¡± Nolan muttered before looking over at Hazel. ¡°Seems about right.¡± ¡°Wonder what will happen the next time she casts that spell?¡± Arden mused. ¡°It took what, five minutes for that to kill everything? Hazel, how¡¯s your mana pool?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just over half.¡± ¡°Instead of being a last resort ability,¡± Arden turned to Nolan, ¡°I like it more as an opener. Even if it isn¡¯t this powerful every time, the randomness of it all would help to throw off the other side.¡± Nolan just shrugged. ¡°Maybe, but it could throw off our side as well. Let¡¯s do some more testing¡± The party just left the goblins without trying to loot anything. They continued hunting and soon Arlo found another trail. This time they were able to sneak up on sleeping goblins without setting off any traps. Everyone drew their dagger and went to work. As they left the goblin camp Willow looked over to the others and asked, ¡°Does it bother y¡¯all that we¡¯re killing other people?¡± Hazel raises and eyebrow at the question, ¡°But they aren¡¯t people. They¡¯re goblins.¡± ¡°Just because they aren¡¯t human doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t people. We know they can speak. We know they can learn to use weapons and build traps. They have to be sapient.¡± Interjecting before the sisters get too wound up, Arden says, ¡°Yes they are likely sapient which would make them people. And yes, it does bother me. But they¡¯ve been murdering the people of Wildemill for some time and they¡¯re only in this area because they ostensibly plan to continue doing so.¡± Nolan nods his head, ¡°Yeah, all life is sacred. But until one of these buggers is willing to talk before attacking, I¡¯m fine with doing what needs to be done.¡± ¡°You realize those two statements you just said are contradictory, right?¡± Willow asked Nolan. ¡°Yes. What can I say, I¡¯m a complex person.¡± The group spent another three hours searching before they were able to find another group of goblins. This time they were awake so they gave Hazel¡¯s [Chaos Wave] spell another go. The results were not as deadly but no less spectacular as it turned the area blue. The goblins, the grass, the trees, everything in front of Hazel for about 50 feet was just blue. This didn¡¯t seem to harm anything, but it did surprise the goblins and gave the party an opening during the start of the fight and they were able to quickly subdue them all. They waited around for about half an hour before the blue started to fad and everything went back to it¡¯s normal color. The rest of the day was rather uneventful. Arlo was finding a lot of trails and the party saw many tracks, but it seemed like the goblins were intentionally going in circles and trying to create false trails. They went to check the two poison traps they had built the night before. Both appeared to have been set off but neither had any goblins in them. ¡°Didn¡¯t y¡¯all say a proper pit trap should have spikes. We just put Hazel¡¯s poison gas in there.¡± Willow said as they were all standing around looking at one of the traps. ¡°Yeah, it really was just an idea without any testing. We don¡¯t know if the poison would even hurt the goblins.¡± Nolan added. ¡°Let¡¯s hold off on building more traps until we have time to test the ideas,¡± Arden said. ¡°We don¡¯t even know how long the poison gas Hazel¡¯s spell creates will last. It could dissipate an hour after she summons it or something.¡± ¡°So I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Hazel asked hesitantly. ¡°No, this was just poor planning,¡± Nolan answered. Arden used the dirt they had stored in his pack the previous day to refill one of the pits and Willow used her [Mold Earth] spell to fill the other. Afterwards they went ahead and returned to town. The following day of hunting started out much like the previous one ended. Hours spent looking for more goblins with nothing to show for it. Nolan decided to lead the party further south, in hopes that a new hunting ground would be more fruitful and they did have some fortune, finding two groups of goblins. It was well after lunch by the time they defeated the second group so they decided to head back to town since they were further away than normal. On their fourth day of hunting the party traveled south until nearly lunch time, covering about fifteen miles. After a quick snack, they let Arlo start hunting. Arlo soon found a trail that headed in a north easterly direction which they followed for another three miles before they came upon a single goblin scout that was hiding in a tree. After taking care of the scout they continued north while Arlo searched for another trail but didn¡¯t find anything. Eventually they gave up and returned to town about an hour before sunset. The fifth day they went out, they crossed the river on the west side of town and started scouting the forest there while moving in a southward direction. After a few hours of not seeing any evidence of the goblins on that side of the river they crossed back over the river, spending the afternoon searching the area where they hunted earlier in the week to see if any goblins had returned. Unfortunately the afternoon was just as unfruitful as the morning and they returned to town tired and feeling down. Ch 21 | ? Point & Counterpoint After a week of daily hunts the party went downstairs for breakfast only to find Guard Captain Christi waiting for them in the eating area of the inn. ¡°Word is that you all have been hunting goblins,¡± Chirsti stated in a no nonsense tone. ¡°Some even claim that you¡¯re killing some absurd numbers of them. But I don¡¯t trust rumors, I wanted to hear it directly. What have you managed, five? Maybe ten in the last five days?¡± The party looked to one another and Arden cast [Message] and told Hazel what to do. With a smile Hazel took off her pack and walked over to about five feet in front of Christi and turned her pack upside down while thinking ¡®Goblin¡¯. Dozens of heads fell to the floor at the guard captain¡¯s feet. Once they stopped appearing from the pack, Hazel closed the flap and walked back to join her family. ¡°Any other questions?¡± Arden asked dryly. ¡°Or can we sit and eat breakfast?¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t eating anything in my inn until you clean up that mess!¡± yelled Jacob from the kitchen doorway. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you just dumped that on my floor.¡± Arden winced as he turned to Jacob, ¡°Apologies, sir. Was simply trying to make a point to our honorable guard captain here. We¡¯ll pick them all up and clean the floor as well.¡± Putting actions to words, Arden retrieved Hazel¡¯s pack and knelt down in front of Christi and started picking up all the goblin heads. Once finished he performed a few castings of [Clean] on the area before calling it done. As Arden took his regular seat, Jacob brought out the breakfast plates. As the party started to eat, Christi approached the table, ¡°I don¡¯t understand you all. My skills still tell me you¡¯re rather weak first tier. Stronger than when I first met you but weak nonetheless. Yet you still managed to kill all those goblins? How?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t care for us, but we¡¯re trying to help make the town safe. Can¡¯t you just be happy about that?¡± Christi appeared to think on Nolan¡¯s words for a moment before nodding. She then turned and exited the building without saying another word. ¡°What was that all about?¡± Willow asked. Jacob laughed as he brought out a pitcher of breakfast ale, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know what to do about you. You claim the gods sent you and she hates that. Add to it that you¡¯re having more success than she and her guard ever did. She doesn¡¯t want to trust you. But she takes her responsibility to the town seriously and can see that you are doing good for the town. It¡¯s creating an conflict that she needs to resolve. Now, how many goblin heads was that? And why do you have them?¡± ¡°I counted them as I picked them up. We¡¯re at 47 in five days,¡± Arden answered. ¡°Averaging a touch over nine per day? That¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°It would be if it wasn¡¯t trending sharply down. We¡¯re going to have to start going further south to find them. Or hunting far less. Yesterday we didn¡¯t find any all day.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s a good thing. That means the area around the town is safer. Maybe we could get the fields planted again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point. I hadn¡¯t thought about it from than angle,¡± said Arden right before taking another bite of eggs. ¡°You didn¡¯t say why you were keeping the heads? Was it just to pour on my floor?¡± ¡°I want to put the heads on spikes!¡± Hazel exclaimed. ¡°She thinks it¡¯ll scare the goblins.¡± Willow added. Jacob paled a bit before responding, ¡°Well, that would certainly make me think twice about attacking. Though you should probably get permission from the mayor before you do that.¡± Arden and Nolan looked to one another before shrugging and nodding. Nolan responded, ¡°That sounds like a good idea. We had already planned to stay in town today, so perhaps we can find time to meet her today.¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Willow started, ¡°Oringo said that the goblins only had like 150 warriors. If we¡¯ve nearly killed a third of them in one week, whomever is in charge is going to notice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about that as well,¡± Nolan said. ¡°I think that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t find anyone yesterday. I think they pulled them back to make new plans and things are about become far more dangerous.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to stay alert then. Maybe hold off on those plans to head further south for a while,¡± Arden suggested. ¡°Yeah, probably a good idea. What if we start trapping the area around here and we only move further south once we have enough traps near town. Then, if we get in over our heads we could fall back and let the traps thin them out?¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s plan on doing that. Maybe run it by Christi and Oringo and figure out how we can mark the traps so that the guards and hunters don¡¯t get caught in them.¡± ¡°Good call.¡± Seeing Jacob heading back into his kitchen, Nolan continued, ¡°Did anyone get anything for hitting level seven?¡± ¡°Heck no, I got gypped. I thought each level came with more skills and such?¡± Arden replied. ¡°Dad!¡± exclaimed Willow. ¡°You can¡¯t say gypped. It¡¯s raciest.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Seriously? You know that that word derives from gypsy which is also raciest.¡± ¡°To the Romani, yes. But we¡¯re in a completely different world. I doubt there¡¯s any Romani here.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. What was it you use to tell us? ¡®Manners matter¡¯¡± As Willow continued correcting her father, the door to the inn opened and guard captain Christi and another lady entered the inn. ¡°Okay. I admit you¡¯re right and I¡¯m wrong,¡± Arden conceded. ¡°But back to the point, why didn¡¯t we get any class abilities or spells for leveling up?¡± ¡°As you progress in levels, new abilities and spells are spaced out further,¡± said the lady with the guard captain. ¡°Though, you can continue to learn them on your own.¡± Seeing that she had the party¡¯s attention the lady continued, ¡°Apologies for butting in. I¡¯m Helen Baumgartner, the mayor of Wildemill. I¡¯ve been hearing a lot about you and wanted to come and meet with you, if you have time.¡± The party glanced at one another all of them to one degree or other feeling like they were about to be in trouble. Like they had been sent to the principals office and weren¡¯t entirely sure why. ¡°Pull up a seat mayor, join us for breakfast,¡± Arden finally said. ¡°Christi, you¡¯re welcome to join as well if you can tolerate my company for a bit.¡± Once the ladies were seated Arden asked, ¡°I assume you come with questions, mayor. What answers can we provide?¡± The mayor looked over the party for a moment before speaking in a distraction tone, as if some answers just feel into place for her but they brought more questions with them, ¡°Questions? Oh, yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Looking toward the kitchen the mayor called out, ¡°Jacob sir, can you bring me a drink, please?¡± Looking back to Arden she continued, ¡°Guard Captain Christi tells me that you claimed to have been sent by the gods to help us. Is that true?¡± ¡°Technically, the gods simply told to help those who needed it. Your town appears to need it.¡± Cutting in, with disbelief in her voice, Christi asked, ¡°And exactly which gods told you this? Or did you just see them at a party and they decided to give you this order?¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Willow answered. ¡°Not really,¡± Hazel said at the same time. ¡°Well which is it?¡± Christi asked, smiling like she¡¯d tripped them up. ¡°Guard Captain,¡± Nolan started in a neutral tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to believe anything we say. But the truth is that each of us has spoken with a different god or goddess. Each were told essentially the same thing and then we were sent in your direction. So, yes, I believe they did get together and plan this but I¡¯m not sure if it was at a party. The order was communicated one-on-one. The god I spoke with was Robani. Arden spoke with Cilena, Hazel spoke with Viznen, and Willow spoke with Aservia. Please feel free to pray to any of them and ask for confirmation.¡± ¡°So what, you¡¯re all priests or something?¡± grumbled Christi. ¡°No, none of us are priests,¡± Arden said with a smirk. ¡°Nothing wrong with being a priest but it seems a bit too¡­ passive for me. But I am a cleric. Nolan is a monk, Hazel is a sorceress, and Willow is a druid. My grandson doesn¡¯t have a class yet, which I believe is normal? Now, I think it¡¯s only fair to go tit for tat. What class do you have guard captain?¡± As Arden asked the question he saw the expression on the mayor¡¯s face change slightly. Evidently he just gave something away. ¡°I have a variant on the solider class as do all the guards.¡± Christi responded, also a touch confused. About that time Jacob arrived at the table with the drink the mayor requested but also with two more plates of food and a pitcher of breakfast ale for the table. ¡°Jacob,¡± the mayor asked, ¡°do you have anyone else staying at the inn?¡± ¡°No ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Would you mind locking the doors to keep anyone else from wandering in. I think we¡¯re about to start discussing some sensitive topics.¡± ¡°Of course Mayor,¡± Jacob replied, already heading for the doors. ¡°What is it mayor?¡± Christi asked, confused. Looking back at the others at the table, Mayor Helen started ticking points off on her fingers, ¡°You appeared out of nowhere. You claim the gods sent you. With the exception of the child, you all appear to be about the same age but supposedly Arden is the father of Hazel and Willow. You fight well above your level. You didn¡¯t know that not every level comes with class abilities or spells. You didn¡¯t know that guards always have a variant of the solider class. Do you know what all the points add up to?¡± As the mayor worked her way down her list the party grew more and more on edge. Even Ewan looked up from his meal, sensing something was up. ¡°Mayor?¡± Christi asked, feeling the tension in the air and not being confident at all of being able to protect the mayor from the whole party she was just locked in with. ¡°Tell me, how long has it been since the gods brought you to Traum?¡± Ch 22 | ? Cleaning House After breakfast, Mira and Regina decided they were going to explore a bit of the town and left Ramiro and Eric behind. Looking for something constructive to do, the men grabbed the five who had volunteered to help, and they went downstairs and started cleaning up the mess that had been left behind from the previous day¡¯s fighting. As they cleaned, they got a feel for each of the young elves¡¯ personalities and even some of their skills. It was obvious to both Eric and Ramiro that the five had led a harsh life when they willingly helped them move and dispose of the bodies of those killed in the fighting yesterday without any hesitation. While they worked, they spoke of life before being put into slavery. The one called Rye seemed to be the planner of the group, and he had put together a doozy. They called their crew ¡®The Hand,¡¯ and they were each ¡®Fingers.¡¯ Rye had encouraged them all to choose different skills to grow. His twin sister, Rain, was a magic user, Mal was the tracker, Nails was an assassin, and Aim did some pickpocketing as well as running confidence games. ¡°Hold up,¡± said Eric, ¡°Your names are actually Rye, Rain, Aim, and Nails?¡± ¡°My given name is actually Malquis,¡± said Mal, ¡°but that¡¯s a bit of a mouthful.¡± Rye added, ¡°Yeah, my name is actually Ryel, Rain is really Rania, Nails is Naill, and Aim is Aimer. But those aren¡¯t really suitable street names.¡± ¡°Fair enough. Sorry for interrupting,¡± apologized Eric. And Rye continued his story they learned that The Hand was successful for a time. The crew was young, especially for elves, so people tended to underestimate them. Things went well until another crew felt threatened. Tensions between the two crews escalated over time, but in the end, the other crew won out by being more devious. Rye had standing plans in place in case the city guards interrupted one of their jobs. He did not have plans in place for being jumped by cultists. Ramiro saw Rye¡¯s demeanor change when that part of the story was told but he had no idea how to comfort him so he changed the topic, ¡°How are we going to dispose of the bodies without the city guard getting involved?¡± ¡°We can bury them,¡± Aim suggested ¡°I can burn them.¡± Rain said. ¡°I have a spell that will burn everything but the bones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s going to smell horrible.¡± Eric replied ¡°And we don¡¯t have anywhere for the smoke to go, do we?¡± Ramiro adds. ¡°We may. These rooms have to have some sort of ventilation.¡± Rye said while looking for said ventilation. Nails snaps his fingers, ¡°Nam killed too many folks for him not to have a way to deal with bodies. There¡¯s got to be a mass grave or something around here.¡± Looking to Ramiro and Eric he asked, ¡°Are there any doors you haven¡¯t opened yet?¡± ¡°Quite a few,¡± Eric said The group split up and started searching. Most of the doors they opened appeared to be offices or bunk rooms. Ramiro found a locked door but managed to get it open after some effort. The room behind it was small, not even five by five. But the shelves were full of jewelry and other valuables, including more than a few stacks of coins. Mal found a room that was full of clothes, many with blood on them. Eric found what looked like a laundry chute and, next to it, a door to a staircase leading down. He called out to everyone, and a few minutes later they were all heading down the stairs. At the bottom, the stairs ended next to a massive pit. Looking into the pit they initially couldn¡¯t see anything because of how deep it was. Rain used her magic to conjure some fire to see by, and what they saw turned their stomachs. Deep in the pit were dozens and dozens of bodies in various stats of decomposition. Ramiro turned to the others, ¡°No one tells Mira about this.¡± Everyone nodded as they all started walking back up the stairs. ¡°How wide do you think that pit was?¡± Eric asked ¡°No more than 15 feet; why?¡± Rye responded ¡°Rain, go back down and throw all the fire you can into the pit. The rest of you start moving bodies to the chute.¡± ¡°Dude, the smoke and the smell are going to go everywhere,¡± Ramiro warned. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think that room is sealed. The air in there was nothing like the air in here. And the smell in there hasn¡¯t gotten in here. I think we¡¯ll be okay. Within twenty minutes all the bodies had been stripped and dropped down the chute and into the pit which was full of roaring flames thanks to Rain. Eric stopped Rain from casting more and motioned for them to head back upstairs. Once they had the door closed again Eric took a deep breath. ¡°Yep. The smoke and the smell are all contained.¡± ¡°Must be some sort of enchantment,¡± replied Rain. As Rain and Eric got back to where they left everyone else, they saw the others are going through the clothing room and selecting outfits for themselves. Rain took a seat on the floor with her back against a wall and used her magic to clean and repair all the clothes the others picked out. Within the hour, all of them had a week''s worth of clothing. Seeing they were done with the clothes, Ramiro walked up to Rain, ¡°If you¡¯re not too tired, can you use that magic to clean all of us? I¡¯d like to take you all shopping, but I¡¯d rather we didn¡¯t smell like the dead.¡± Rain gladly started casting [Clean] on everyone. ¡°We just got some clothes; why do we need to go shopping now?¡± Mal asked ¡°If you¡¯re going to help us, you¡¯re going to need more than clothes. I want to make sure you¡¯re all equipped properly. Whatever tools, weapons, or armor that you need.¡± The five froze and looked at one another as if they couldn¡¯t believe what Ramiro said and were wanting confirmation. ¡°Well, you just going to stand there or what?¡± Eric asked with a grin. ¡°Can¡¯t bring back The Hand with no gear.¡± ? Alexis woke up to the sun shining in the window of her hotel room. She still couldn¡¯t believe she was in another world. As she lied there letting her mind process everything she noticed a flashing underscore in the lower right corner of her vision. Focusing on it her vision was filled with a screen telling her that she¡¯s leveled up. Her fighter class had assigned two points to her Athletics stat and she had two more stat points to assign. Thinking about how low her health had gotten yesterday during the fighting she dropped both of the free points in Athletics as well. ¡°Now that¡¯s done, let¡¯s go see what the plan is for today.¡± She said to herself as she got up. She went to the rooms next to her¡¯s that the rest of the team was using and no one was there. ¡°Guess I sleep later than I realized¡± she thought to herself. As Alexis was descending the stairs into the common room she found about half of the captives that stayed were there and they appeared to be in a heated debate about something. She hesitated briefly but her stomach grumbled so she decided to go sit at the bar and hoped the cooks had made breakfast. In short order she had a plate in front of her. ¡°Morning Mia. How are you feeling today?¡± The waitress paused for a moment in thought before answering, ¡°I always thought I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of this inn but this morning I find myself doing my usual duties for the comfort they provide. It¡¯s going to take some time for me to adjust.¡± ¡°That makes sense. I know we just met yesterday, but if you need to talk, let me know.¡± Alexis responded. Before Mia could say anything there was loud crash behind them. Both of the ladies turned to see one of the men lying in a jumble of wood that had been a table. Another man standing near him motioning for him to come at him. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Alexis yelled as she hopped off her bar stool and walked toward the men. Both of the men fighting turn to her. ¡°Stay out of this, it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you,¡± said the man standing. ¡°Oh? Then what does it have to do with? Free for less than 24 hours and rather than celebrating you¡¯re fighting? What sense does that make?¡± A puzzled look came across the man¡¯s face, ¡°You mean 25 hours?¡± ¡°Whatever! Why are you fighting?¡± Before either man could answer an elven woman with streaks of gray in her hair stepped forward, and pointed at the man who had been thrown into the table, ¡°That¡¯s Harry and the other is Phuc. We were all talking this morning trying to decide what we¡¯re going to do, where we¡¯re going to go from here. Somehow, these two made the whole discussion about themselves. Come to find out they each blame the other for them being abducted.¡± Alexis stood there for a moment processing what she¡¯d just heard before finally shaking herself. ¡°Thank you for explaining it. What was your name, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Siona¡± the woman answered ¡°Thank you Siona. I appreciate your help.¡± Alexis said before looking back to the two men. ¡°Seems you two some issues to work out, just like everyone else here. But you¡¯re the only ones getting violent. I¡¯d think you¡¯d have had enough violence in your lives already. Now, the person responsible for you being abducted is dead. Stop looking for someone else to blame and be thankful that you¡¯re free.¡± At this point both men were standing, heads hung in shame. Alexis walked to a table in the corner of the room, sat down and motioned for the men to sit with her. Then she looked at the rest of them, ¡°Pull you chairs over here. Let¡¯s sit and talk about what¡¯s next. Let me know what skills and training everyone has and we¡¯ll work together to try and figure out what occupations would be best. Alexis learned that several of the recently freed people had never been taught to read. Since she served the Goddess of Literacy she figured she should offer to help them learn. Some readily agreed while others were hesitant. Alexis also learned that a few had experience in a trade skill but most were just manual laborers of some sort. Siona knew little beyond how to clean a house which wouldn¡¯t have been too bad if not for the fact that she was over 600 years old. But slowly a plan came together for most of the people as they discussed everyone¡¯s skills and desires. When they finished, it was late morning and the group¡¯s optimism was much higher than it had been. When Alexis excused herself from the table she was feeling quite proud of how she handled things. Ch 23 | ? Meeting the King By early that evening, the party had gathered back around a table in the private dining room discussing the day¡¯s events. Regina and Mira managed to explore a fair bit of the city and learned quite a bit in the process. The gods had placed them in Onakadi, which was the capital city for the elven kingdom of Avallon. The east side of the city ended in a massive lake the likes of which they¡¯d never seen on Earth. The city was walled and guarded on the remaining sides. They also let them know that their inn seemed to be in an average part of town and really built to blend in with their surroundings. Even the name, ¡°The Forgotten Mask Inn¡± fit with the Cherry Blossom Theater that shared the street. Ramiro and Eric shared what they¡¯d learned about their thieving crew and what the crew told them about the city. Onakadi was about a mile and a half from the western wall to the eastern lake and just over two miles from north to south. The city was ruled over by an elected council of five elders and the kingdom was ruled by King Hung Daot and his queen, Hung Jin as well as an elected parliament with representatives from across the kingdom. The royal palace is here as well. ¡°The royal palace?¡± asked Mira, ¡°I wanna go see it!¡± ¡°Yeah, if you want to see it I¡¯ll take you to see it,¡± Romiro replied as if that was the last thing he wanted to do. ¡°Alexis, what did you do today?¡± Regina asked. ¡°We hear there was a fight? What was that about.¡± ¡°They were all trying to figure out what they were going to do with their lives, and a fight broke out. I settled them down and got them talking about what skills they have and what things they were interested in and helped them brainstorm various options. I learned that most are not literate nor do they know how to budget. So even if we helped them get jobs they wouldn¡¯t know how to save for food and rent. I went over the basics of all of it with them. Then I went out and tried to find a library to get some books to try and teach them to read. I found a few bookstores, but this city has no public libraries, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Do they need to read?¡± Eric asked. When everyone just stared at him in response he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be mean, but I don¡¯t think reading is all that important here. If a blacksmith can make a sword, why does he need to read? Most of the trade skills likely won¡¯t find reading all that important.¡± ¡°He has a point,¡± Mira said. ¡°He does,¡± admitted Alexis. ¡°And most people don¡¯t find reading important, I learned. But since my patron is the Goddess of Literacy, I feel it¡¯s important I try to help encourage them where I can.¡± ¡°Makes sense. Do whatever you feel is needed to help these folks get back on their feet,¡± Regina said. ¡°We¡¯ve got your back.¡± Over the next hour, the party continued to discuss various courses of action for moving forward. Regina and Eric planned to spend the next day inspecting the other properties they now owned within the city. Mira and Alexis say they were going to start teaching basic life skills to the recently freed. Before Ramiro can share his plans, there was a knock at the door, and Mia poked her head in, her eyes wide with fear. ¡°Uhh, there are guards here. Royal guards. They are umm¡­ asking for whoever is in charge.¡± A look of solemnity is passed amongst the party. They would face this together. As one, they rose and walked back into the common room. Waiting for them was the best-dressed elf they¡¯ve seen so far. Thankfully he didn¡¯t appear to be armed. He didn¡¯t need to be, behind him stood two guards in elaborate uniforms. Regina took the lead and approached the well dressed man, ¡°We were told you were looking for us?¡± The man makes a slight bow of his head, ¡°Indeed.¡± He said quietly before continuing in a voice loud enough for all to hear. ¡°I bring a summons from King Hung Daot, Heart of the People, First Apostle of Beauty Herself, and Watcher of the Vail. Those who were sent by the gods are to appear before the throne with the utmost haste that decorum will allow.¡± When the man finished speaking the room fell silent as everyone looked to one another. Finally, Ramiro spoke up, ¡°Well, Mira said she wanted to see the royal palace.¡± In a more normal, but still dignified tone of voice, the man continued, ¡°My name is Ailmon Kelwynn. I would appreciate it if you would accompany me to the palace. I have a carriage outside waiting.¡± ¡°And you have more guards outside waiting in case we say no. Right?¡± Ramiro asked. ¡°Yes. A full platoon.¡± Alexis raised her hand and when Ailmon looked in her direction she asked, ¡°How many are in a platoon?¡± ¡°Forty guards, four guard sergeants, and one guard captain.¡± Ailmon answered before looking to the group as a whole and motioning for the door, ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Regina said as she headed for the door, with the rest following. Mira stopped at the door and turned back to those in the room, ¡°We¡¯ll be back as soon as we can. Stay here and stay safe.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. As the group followed Ailmon to the carriage, Eric noticed that the guards weren¡¯t just waiting outside. They were positioned around the building to block exits and there are spotters on the roofs of nearby buildings. Once in the carriage, everyone sat quietly, if somewhat awkwardly. After a bit, Regina reached into her pocket and touched the two sending stones. While looking out the window of the carriage she mentally activated both stones and told Liam and Arden the situation and promised to contact them the next morning with an update. Regina then settled back and tried to relax a bit knowing that if nothing else, the calvary knows where she¡¯s at. Even if they are months away. About fifteen minutes after leaving the inn, the carriage entered the palace grounds and the party got their first look at the royal palace. ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly big,¡± Ramiro said ¡°Yeah¡­ I was expecting something¡­ more,¡± added Eric ¡°It¡¯s very elegant, I think,¡± Mira said. Mira and Alexis started to ask questioned about the palace and grounds. Ailmon, to his credit, answered as politely as he could. Regina jumped in with a question of her own, hoping to catch the man off guard. ¡°Why does the king wish to see us?¡± Ailmon smiled as if he knew what she was trying to accomplish and just said, ¡°That¡¯s for his royal highness to share,¡± and then he went right back to answering everyone else¡¯s questions. It wasn¡¯t long until the party was escorted from the carriage through the palace and into what could only be the throne room. Sitting at the front of the room was, presumably the king and queen. To the side and behind the king stood a man wearing what appeared to be wizard''s robe of deep green. On the queen¡¯s side stood a woman in a similar robe of pure black with pinpoints of light, as if they were stars in the night sky. Both individuals had their cowls pulled forward so their faces could not be seen. Ailmon escorted the group into the room, stopped about twenty feet from the throne, and bowed. The party looked at one another, not knowing if they should bow or not. Alexis, Mira, and Eric all tried to mimic Ailmon¡¯s bow. ¡°Rise and report,¡± the king said, in a strong, firm voice ¡°I¡¯ve brought those whom you called for, your majesty.¡± Ailmon said as he motioned to the party. ¡°Thank you, Ailmon, you may leave us now.¡± Once Ailmon left the room the king continued, ¡°Word has reached my ears that you all have committed murder in my realm, in my capital city.¡± The party looked at one another, and Regina finally spoke, ¡°Is it murder to kill in the defense of oneself and family? If so, then yes.¡± ¡°Self-defense was your only reason?¡± the queen asked in a light but curious tone. Regina opened her mouth to state that it was but the words won¡¯t come. She tried again, still, no sound comes from her. She realized she was unable to take a breath either. She looked around and notices a satisfied smirk on the face of the king. ¡°This room is warded against lies. You¡¯ll not be able to breathe, much less speak, until you decide to be truthful.¡± The king said. Thinking quickly Alexis said, ¡°We were bound and captured by those who would enslave or kill us. We killed them to prevent that from happening.¡± ¡°Very well done, my dear. A truthful statement that doesn¡¯t answer the question asked.¡± said the queen. ¡°Nice use of misdirection.¡± Frustrated, Regina was finally able to take a breath once she decided to say a true statement and growled, ¡°They broke their oaths. As a paladin of Calore, I was obligated to pass judgment.¡± ¡°It is as we were told.¡± The queen said to her husband. The king nodded his head, ¡°People break oaths daily. Will you go around killing all of my subjects?¡± ¡°I do not know. Those who we killed were criminals who were capturing people and selling them to others to be sacrificed. What they did was an abomination.¡± ¡°I see. So you mean to do the same to the rest of their organization?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ramiro said, glancing to Regina, who was nodding, ¡°Someone has to since you¡¯re not doing anything about it evidently.¡± The king, unused to anyone speaking to him in such a way stopped and glared at Ramiro. ¡°You would speak this way to me in my own throne room?¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry, but you¡¯re not denying it,¡± replied Ramiro in an even tone. ¡°Almost makes us wonder if you were involved too," Regina said before adding a belated, "Your majesty." Angered, the king jumped to his feet, ¡°How dare you! I have never approved of nor taken part in any sort of sacrificing or enslaving!¡± Breathing heavily, the king on his dais loomed ominously over the party, which he quickly noticed didn¡¯t appear to faze most of them. Regina gave the king a moment to catch his breath. As he sat, she asked, ¡°Your majesty, could you do me a favor and tell me your wizard¡¯s robe is pink.¡± ¡°What? First, you accuse me of being a cultist, and now you make ridiculous requests! Will you ask me to juggle balls for you next? I am not here to entertain you!¡± The king fired back. The queen¡¯s eyes lit up as she realized what just happened. She stood, and stated, ¡°King Daot nor myself have ever participated in, profited, or encouraged the crimes of trafficking, slavery, or sacrifice in our kingdom. And Royal Mage Tiarsus Heijeon is wearing a¡­¡± The queen''s voice cut off as she visibly struggled to breathe. She fell back onto her throne and finally took a few deep breaths before looking back at the group. ¡°Is that proof enough that the same ward holds us as you?¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± Alexis said meekly The king continued to glare at the party, but there was also some cool calculation in his eyes. ¡°Very well done. Anger me to find out what you needed to know. I suppose I can¡¯t hold it against you since I treated this as an interrogation from the start,¡± the king said. ¡°Is it safe to assume that had I been involved, you would have tried to kill me as well?¡± Seeing Regina and Ramiro both nod, he chuckled, ¡°Then I think we¡¯ve done enough sizing one another up. The gods have spoken true and it¡¯s time to figure out how the crown can best help you all do what you¡¯ve come to do.¡± Looking to his left past his queen he added, ¡°Would the Royal Seer like to take it from here?¡± Without a word, the woman in the black wizard''s robe walked down the steps and toward the party. Stopping five feet away, she flipped her hood back and looked straight at Regina with a smile, ¡°Hi, mom!¡± Ch 24 | ? Royal Reunion "Reyna?" Regina gasped. The rest of the party stood in stunned silence. Suddenly peals of laughter sounded from the raised dais where King Daot was doubled over. After a moment he composed himself and stood, "Forgive my laughter but the look on your faces, especially yours Regina, was worth getting upset. Rising from his throne the king motioned for everyone to follow him as he headed for a door behind him. "Come, let us sit comfortably while we discuss what we each know about this cult and put together the beginnings of a plan. The king and queen lead them into a lavishly apportioned sitting room where finger foods and drinks were waiting on them. Over the next hour, they shared what they had learned and the king and queen filled in the gaps as best they could. "Now, I am sure you have much to catch up on and are eager to do so. Reyna has already been briefed on how we can best help as well as what help we could use. It is getting late, please go with our gratitude, both for what you have done and what you will do. The carriage that brought you will take you back to your inn." With that, the king and queen exited the room and Ailmon ushered the group back out to the carriage. The ride back to the inn was full of chatter as everyone was talking over one another trying to ask Reyna questioned. After a few minutes of this Ramiro let out a high-pitched whistle to get everyone¡¯s attention. "Maybe if you let her talk, she could answer your questions." Reyna smiled at all the chagrined looks. "Thank you, Ramiro. Let¡¯s see, what did y¡¯all ask? I¡¯ve been here the same length of time as you. I woke up in a room in the castle. Ailmon was knocking on the door. He won¡¯t admit it but he let out a scream when I yelled for him to come in. Seems the king had sent him to that room every morning for a week to knock on the door with orders to escort anyone found inside to him. Knowing that no one would break into the castle just to sleep Ailmon never expected anyone to answer. Yes, I spoke with a god as you all did. Yes, I have a character sheet. My class is currently Druid but I plan to become a Soothsayer in time. And, as you can guess, my abilities mostly revolve around having and interpreting visions and omens from my god. One of the things we need to do is get as many people in the group the items or abilitys to use magic for communication so that we can get word to everyone when I have a premonition." "Look, you all know I¡¯m not the smartest. But how can your visions help us?" Eric asked. "One example would be to warn you of a danger that you do not see. Such as the former captive that you freed who means you harm. When we get back to your inn I will point her out." "Who?" asked Mira "I do not know her name. But I will know her when I see her." Most of the group is stunned by this and Ramiro jumped into the silence. "The king said you know what they can do to help us. What¡¯s their plan?" "They want you to rid the kingdom of this cult. As they said earlier, they don''t know who''s leading it but they have proof implicating a number of lesser noble families and some merchants. But they want the leader as that''s who is working against them. They are willing to train all of us in whatever skills we feel are needed as well as provide equipment. Additionally, they will have royal tutors educate us on the world we now live in so that we are better able to understand and blend in." "Question," Alexis declared. "If we''re all talking to gods and goddesses, why can''t one of them just tell us who is leading this cult so we could go get them?" "Better yet, why can''t one of these gods just take care of it for us?" Regina asked. "Because there are always rules. The gods we have met have¡­ parents for lack of a better term. The supreme deity that created them all. It basically grounded all the gods sometime in the past. Forced them to come to Traum and walk as a mortal for a thousand years. Before he let them back into heaven, or whatever you call the plane where the gods live, he forced all of them to swear an oath to abide by certain rules." "Did they all take the oath?" asked Ramiro. "I don''t know. I didn''t think to ask. That''ll be a good question to ask the trainers the king sends," answered Reyna. "Will the king give us magic weapons and armor?" Alexis asked "Good question," Regina commented, "I want magic stuff." "Possibly later but not right now." Reyna answered "Okay, the gods can''t do this but I still don¡¯t understand why the king can''t," Mira said. "He has an entire army. Why us?" "It goes back to the system of government that¡¯s in place. Think of Avallon like the UK. The queen is the queen, but she doesn¡¯t wield absolute authority. It¡¯s the same way here. The royal family does have some authority, but they are kept in check by the elected politicians." "And some of those politicians are criminals, right?" Regina asked "The king believes so. But the king only has evidence against some of those at the city level. He doesn''t have any evidence against any of the high nobles. Additionally, it¡¯s assumed that some people in the king''s employ are spies for the politicians, which is why you were brought in this evening after most everyone had left the castle for the day." "Are we supposed to just find the evidence and turn it over?" Mira questioned. Stolen story; please report. "You can and the royal family would appreciate that. However, that would force things into the public eye and the King would rather this all be handled quietly if possible." "So he wants us to kill his opponents?" Alexis said. "He wants you to kill all the cultists regardless of station or rank. And to help with that he asked me to pass out these rings to you all." Reyna said as she pulled out a pouch and started handing out rings. Each ring was a simple metal band imprinted with the seal of the king on it. But as they were put on, the ring changed color and size to fit and blend into the finger it was now on. Explaining, Reyna continued "There is a very old law that nearly everyone has forgotten that allows the king to empower a group to do the dark work of protecting the kingdom without fear of being detained or arrested. The king has never invoked this law before because of the trust it requires. With these rings, we have the authority to do anything we deem necessary short of regicide. It was only the promise of a goddess that we would not betray him or the kingdom that allowed him to finally make this decision. "So, congratulations! You¡¯re all members of a secret organization known as "The Legion of the Owl. Oh, and the rings I just gave you will remain undetected by most spells but you can make them appear by simply willing it to do so. This way they can be shown to any guard as proof of our identity. I was also told it had other magical powers but I wasn¡¯t told what they were." ¡°Probably gives the king the ability to track us,¡± muttered Eric. Regina nodded, ¡°That would make sense. But it¡¯s worth keeping that in mind.¡± As Reyna finished speaking the carriage started to slow. "Looks like we¡¯re here." As the group entered the inn they now owned, they found most of the former slaves sitting around, apparently waiting for them. "You¡¯ve made it back! We were so worried" Mia said as she rushed toward them. Mia only made it a few steps before she was surrounded by a silver light, and translucent flames burst from her body. Mia fell to the ground, yelling in pain. "Reyna, stop! What are you doing?" Alexis yelled. Regina had been so surprised she didn¡¯t even realize it was Reyna casting the spell. She quickly stepped between her daughters. "Alexis, she warned us. Look." Gasps were heard from around the room, and everyone looked back to see that Mia wasn¡¯t Mia any longer. She¡­ it¡­ was a pale humanoid figure with white eyes and hair. The figure lay on the floor in pain from Reyna¡¯s spell. Reyna looked to Ramiro and Eric, "Grab her and take her somewhere private. We need to talk with her." As the guys did as they were bid, Mira looked back to the crowd, "Sorry y¡¯all. This is Reyna, one of Regina¡¯s daughters. She¡¯s here to help. Seems we had a spy in our midst." "Thank you all for waiting up for us. But everything is going to be okay. The meeting with the king went well. We¡¯re still going to help you as we promised. Feel free to go get some sleep and we can talk more tomorrow." Alexis added, trying to reassure the crowd while not letting on that she was on the verge of tears a moment ago. The group headed into the dining room where they had fell victim to the slavers just the day before, and not-Mia was set in a chair with her hands bound behind her back. Reyna approached her and with steel in her voice asked, "Where is Mia?" The not-Mia laughed and said, "She is.." Before she can finish, the light and translucent flames appear again forcing her to cry out in pain. "Let me be very clear,¡± Reyna stated. ¡°You will die tonight. The only choice you have is how painful you want your last night of life to be. The more you lie or avoid our questioned, the more pain you will feel." "She¡¯s in room 302, tied up in the closet. I gave her something to knock her out." Reyna looked to Mira and Alexis, "Can you two go see if that¡¯s true? If so help her out, please?" Both women nodded and headed for the door. Turning back to their captive Reyna continued, "Thank you. Now we need the names and locations of everyone you know involved in your cult. And before you protest, remember what I said." Two hours later, Reyna and Regina reentered the common room, both clearly exhausted. Regina fixed them each a mug of ale and sat next to her daughter. "You did what needed doing. But this is such a huge change from how you are normally. You¡¯ve never even been mean, much less murderous. Did coming here change you that much?" Reyna shook her head, "No Mom, coming here didn¡¯t change me. The visions I had of things she has done in the past and what she would have done to you should I not make it here in time¡­ that is what motivated me tonight." Reyna met Regina¡¯s eyes, "I promise she deserved everything I did and more. But I gave her the painless death as I promised once she cooperated. But I doubt I¡¯ll ever sleep again with those visions in my head." A few minutes later Ramiro and Eric walked into the room and fixed themselves some drinks. Ramiro looked over at Reyna, "I know part of you feels bad but fuck her. She should have cooperated from the start." ¡°Or not have led the life of a sadistic, murderous bitch,¡± added Eric. Wanting to change the topic, Regina spoke up, "We have the information we found here, the information we just got from whatever her name was, and a promise from the king to help us get trained. What''s our next step?" Regina asked. "I think we should share some of the information with our gang. Let them do some digging while we get trained up." Eric suggested "Yeah. We need to find our way to the top of this and then kill as many of these people as we can at one time so none of them have a chance to run away." Ramiro added "Then we¡¯ll need more people. We have the names of nearly two dozen people involved in this. And that¡¯s just the ones in this town." Regina said. "Then there¡¯s the other towns we¡¯ll need to travel to. The head of this isn¡¯t here. I bet it¡¯s some rich guy with a bunch of land out away from everyone." ¡°Missing Arden, are you?¡± Ramiro asked with a smirk drawing laughs from Eric and Reyna. ¡°Hey,¡± fired back Regina with a laugh, ¡°I said rich! Arden just has land that he can¡¯t even afford to do anything with.¡± After they all finished chuckling Reyna spoke, "Focus on training and gathering information for now.¡± The rest of the group noticed her eyes had started glowing golden as she continued to talk, "Then start with the smaller cells first and follow the clues. When it¡¯s time to cut the head off of this, the rest of the family will be with you." "They¡¯re coming here?" Regina asked Reyna shook herself, and her eyes returned to normal, "They have other fights first. So do you. But they¡¯ll be with you when it¡¯s time to end this." "I hope they¡¯re not as scary as you just were," Eric joked. Ramiro shook his head, "I hope they¡¯re more scary. We¡¯re going to need it." "A few are," Reyna said in somber tone. "And you''re going to see sides of a few of your brothers that you''ve never seen before, just as you did tonight with me. Remember, we''re all still the same people we''ve always been. But we will be put into situations we''ve never been in before, and those situations will require us all to do things we''ve never done before." Ch 25 | ? Meet the Teachers The next morning the gang sat around a table eating breakfast while speaking with the five members of The Hand. Regina shook her head, thinking about how lame the name was. "It seems that no matter what world you come from, young people are always trying to sound cool," she thought. By the time the meal was finished, the rogues had their orders of who to follow and what to look for. As the team was cleaning their table, a group of people walked into the inn. Some were smiling, but the group had an air of danger around them. Immediately the whole party paused in what they were doing, and placed their hands on their closest weapon, mentally preparing their next steps. ¡°Good instincts. Damn good instincts,¡± said an older elf in the front of the group. ¡°Before there¡¯s any misunderstanding, let me say we were sent here to train some folks. I assume that is you all?¡± Regina nodded and then glanced to Reyna, who held up a finger in the universal ''wait a minute'' gesture before turning to the elf that had been speaking. ¡°Could you tell me the color of the tabard you wore the day you first met his royal highness?¡± The old man laughed before answering, ¡°It was teal.¡± Seeing that Reyna was about to disagree. ¡°It was teal, but if you¡¯re a king you would probably insist that it was verdigris. Because he likes to be fancy.¡± Reyna nodded, ¡°He speaks the truth, Mom.¡± Looking back to the group, ¡°Would you like to eat, or are you ready to start the training?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. Please show us where we can train.¡± The team led these trainers to the underground warehouse. After explaining why there were rows and rows of cages, everyone helped push the cages about and used them to mark off multiple training areas on the massive floor. Once that was done, they went into one of the meeting rooms. After a round of introductions, they learned that the older elf that had been taking point was Khatar Vaxalim, who was in charge of the training. He personally would be teaching general education and culture, which they learned would include an elven style of martial arts. Next up was a middle-aged elf, who appeared rather buffed, named Nindrol, who would teach them forms for the heavy swords and war hammers and how to wield a shield properly. While none of the elves were fat, the next one up took skinny to a whole new level, almost frail-looking, and her features looked slightly different than the others. They introduced themselves as Nym Yelqen of the sun elves and stated that they would be teaching the use of small blades such as short swords and knives as well as how to duel weld them. The next elf that stood introduced herself as Talindra and said she was there to teach the use of bows, crossbows, spears, throwing knives, and any other ranged weapons. A wood elf stood next. While still lean, he appeared to have more muscle on his frame than all except Nindrol. He said his name was Jandar and that he would be teaching how to track someone without being seen, how to hide in almost any environment, and how to survive in the wilderness. The last two stood together. They were obviously mages, just from their clothing, and introduced themselves as such. Their names were Zeno and Aien and they would be teaching the group magic. Aien would teach the history and theory of magic, while Zeno would teach practical application. Once everyone had their turn, Khatar turned to his fellow instructors with a questioning look. After everyone nodded, Khatar stood and announced, ¡°We who have just introduced ourselves take an oath now before you to teach you to the best of your and our abilities. We swear to keep your secrets from any outside of this room, including the king himself. We will only report your progress and level of skill to his majesty.¡± When Khatar finished speaking, the other instructors all stated flatly, ¡°So we all agree.¡± Instantly the party all received a notification of this binding oath being in effect: [Khatar Vaxalim, Nindrol Naedi, Nym Yelqen, Talindra Tralee, Jandar Farwraek, Zeno Aragella, and Aien Dorthyra have sworn an oath to train you and hold your secrets. Breaking this oath will cause serious harm to them, physically and even more so karmically.¡±] ¡°Now that you know you can trust us I have but one question I wish to ask. How is it that all of you look like elves, but none of you speak or carry yourself like an elf?¡± Khatar asked. The party looked to one another and back to the trainers, all of whom eagerly awaited an answer. No one wanted to answer, but the silence was rather awkward. Finally, Alexis spoke up, ¡°We aren¡¯t from here. We were born on another planet. We were brought here by the gods of this world to¡­ try and help out.¡± A whispered, "Twiceborn" escaped Jandar''s mouth and all turned to look at him. "Indeed," Khatar said while nodding slowly. ¡°Yes, I suppose that would make a difference. Were you elves in your old world?¡± ¡°No,¡± Regina answered. ¡°In our old world, there were only humans.¡± "What does ''Twiceborn'' mean?" Eric asked. "It is an old term for those brought here from other worlds. Most scholars would refer to you as Migrant Spirits," explained Aien. "It is uncommon to meet someone such as yourself, but not unheard of. However, it is rare for a Migrant Spirit to be born an elf unless they were elves in their first life. But what is truly unique about your situation is that I''ve never heard of a situation where more than two people were brought over together. That we have six migrant spirits here at once¡­ well, that''s terrifying to me." Elbowing Mira, Ramiro pretends to whisper, "Guess we shouldn''t tell him about Liam''s and Arden''s groups that came over with us." Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Aien''s eyes grew big, but before he could say anything, Zeno spoke up, "There are two more GROUPS of you?" ¡°My, that does explain some things," Khatar said, trying to retake control of the conversation. "We have much to teach you. You will not leave here knowing everything, obviously. But if you listen and stay focused, you should be able to learn enough to blend in. We¡¯ve been ordered to stay with you all for three months. We will build a schedule for the lessons and would like as much of your time as you can give us. I would normally ask if you had any obligations that could not be put on hold for the next few months, but since you just arrived, I assume you have the time?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mira said. When everyone turned to look at her, she shrank back a bit but continued in a lower tone, ¡°There are cultists and slavers out there that we need to be tracking down. We can¡¯t take a three-month break.¡± ¡°And our little group of rogues. Gotta keep an eye on those kids so nothing happens to them.¡± Eric added. Alexis jumped in next, ¡°I promised the former captives upstairs that I would teach them to read and help them find jobs so they can get back on their feet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we can incorporate tracking down the kingdom''s enemies into your training without too much issue. And I think we can arrange for staff from the castle to help you teach the folks upstairs and help them find work.¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± Alexis asked, clearly happy. ¡°Of course. Now, what about this¡­ what did you call them, little group of rogues?¡± ¡°It was a group of kids. Called themselves ¡®The Hand¡¯. Upset a gang and got sold to the cult. When we freed them, they refused to leave. Said they wanted to help us catch the other cultists. They¡¯re young but have plenty of street smarts.¡± Ramiro said. ¡°Their skills are the typical stuff like stealth, sleight of hand, and such. They¡¯re good kids without a home. We figured they know the town better than we do, and they wanted to help.¡± Eric added. ¡°Kids? How old are they?¡± Khatar asked, clearly thinking. ¡°And where are they right now?¡± ¡°I''m not sure their exact ages, but they look to be in their early twenties. We gave them the names of some folks we think are cultists and asked them to find out where they live and work.¡± Ramiro answered. "You send children out to find cultists!? Are you insane," snapped Talindra, clearly exasperated. "First off, he just said they were in their twenties, so not children. Plus, they wanted to help, have more skills than we do, and know the city better than we do. What''s the issue?" Regina asked. Khatar waved his team back while shaking his head. ¡°Okay. Okay. We¡¯re going to help here, too. Jandar, when these rogues come back, I want you to start working with them immediately. It¡¯ll be a couple of weeks before anyone here is ready for your lessons anyway.¡± Jandar just nodded in agreement. Regina motioned for Khatar''s attention, "Why three months? Is something happening that we need to know about?" "That was simply the time frame his royal majesty gave me. I did not question it." "Actually, I was the one who came up with that," Reyna interjected. "Based on information from my divinations, three months is how long we have before we need to be moving so that you can be where you need to be later on. And we want as much training as we can get so there''s no reason not to use the full amount of time allotted." ¡°I think that covers everything. If none of you object, we¡¯re going to find places here in this basement to make our own during our stay. Tie up any other loose ends you have today because you¡¯re going to be busy for the next few months.¡± ? The next day found the group back in the meeting room. The party all had flashbacks of being in school as Khatar started lecturing. The old elf stressed that the topics would be challenging to internalize because they were being exposed so late in life but that they should try to act accordingly until the understanding took hold. "Fake it until we make it?" Alexis asked "I''ve never heard it put that way," Khatar responded with a slight smile, "but yes." "We elves are unique in many ways. I''m going to assume the humans on your world are the same as the ones here and try to point out those differences and we can discuss any questions you have. The first big difference between the elves and the other races is, as I''m sure you''ve all noticed, we don''t have to sleep. We can, of course. But typically we meditate for about four hours per night during which time we dream. For us natural born adult elves, we dream about our life. This allows us to continue learning and growing from our previous experiences. Honestly, I''m not sure how this will work with you all." "I still slept all night last night," Eric said. "What about you Ramiro?" "No, I did sleep but only for a few hours. It¡¯s been like that since I¡¯ve gotten here. Three or four hours a night.¡± "Interesting," said Khatar. "Please keep me apprised of how this changes for you all. Now, moving on. The next difference is reproduction. It takes humans fourteen months to have a child whereas elves..." "Hold up," Regina cut in. "Fourteen months? It only took nine months in our old world." "Only nine months?" Khatar asked, surprise on his face. "Wait mom," Reyna said, "Khatar, how many days does it take a human?" "Around 280 days, why?" Khatar responded. "That''s about the same amount of time." Reyna said as she turned to Regina, "The months are shorter here." "Oh! Okay, that''s better." Regina answered. "Ahh, I had not even considered that. Well done Reyna. As I was saying, fourteen months to have a human child. Dwarves take just over three years. And we elves take more than eight years. Now, who here is eager to spend the next eight years of your life pregnant?" "No thank you," Alexis called out. "That is insane," added Mira. "And most elven women would agree with you," Khatar continued. "Many other races think that elves aren''t as fertile as other races. There is some truth to that, but the bigger issue is that we just don''t want to have to deal with such long pregnancies followed by a century of raising the child. But! And this is important and why you got the reaction you did last night when speaking about The Hand. Because no one wants to have kids, they are rare. And because they are rare, as a society, we feel they should be taken care of and protected." ¡°Okay, I get that kids are rare. But our friends are in their twenties, not twelve,¡± retorted Regina. ¡°Ahh, yes. Again, my apologies. There are so many things that are different between our cultures I keep missing some of the basics. In elven society, one is not an adult until their hundredth birthday.¡± This revelation stunned the group. Finally Alexis spoke up, ¡°But they appear to be adults. What other development is needed?¡± ¡°Physically they are certainly adults. But part of our culture is to allow children the time and space to make mistakes and to fully mature. We¡¯ll go over this more in a later lesson.¡± "Well, if your society feels that kids are to protected then your society failed our friends," Eric replied in a serious tone. Ch 26 | ? History Lesson "Well, if your society feels that kids are to protected then your society failed our friends," Eric replied in a serious tone. "Yes," Khatar said with obvious shame in his eyes. "Yes, we did. And not just your friends. The Elves as a race have failed our goddess and even the world of Traum as a whole. Tell me, what do you know of the wars the elves have fought in since leaving the Feywilde?" Khatar looked around and after seeing blank looks on everyone''s faces, he continued, "Then we will start today with a history lesson. I¡¯ll keep it as brief as I can but you need to be aware of the elven race¡¯s biggest sin. In year 8500 BR, the giants and the dragons teamed up and tried to wipe out the dwarves and the elves." Raising his hand, Eric cut in, "What''s BR mean?" "I keep trying to give you a good foundation and I keep realizing I haven''t dug deep enough to hit bedrock," Khatar said with a chuckle. "BR just stands for Before Reformation. We''ll get to the Reformation shortly. Now, this war with the giants and dragons is called the War of Dominance, and it lasted for about 2,500 years. After that, we had peace for about 2,500 years. During that time of peace, our societies urged everyone who could to have children because we lost so many elves during the war. Our birthrate more than quadrupled during this time. Similar explosions in birth rates happened for the other races as well. And try as we might, we elves could not keep up with the population boom seen in the humans. "And to make it even worse, there were these new beastkin races that were being encountered for the first time. And the humans just welcomed them into their cities, like a seven foot tall bull walking on just two legs was normal. And with the halflings and the gnomes and all the other races joining in, the humans expanded far and wide. We elves viewed all these races as lessor. We had a grudging respect for the dwarves, dragons, and giants. But these humans and beasts and everyone else, they were to be pitied or reviled, depending on who you asked. And this expansion by those we viewed as inferior angered many elves. We were trying to rebuild and were happy to just get back to where we had been before the war. And we look out and see that all these other races were everywhere. And they all thought they were our equals. "After many meetings and much planning, the elves eventually decided we were going to put these lessor races in their place and show them why the elves were superior." Khatar ended his sentence with a grin. "How''d that work out for you?" Regina asked, also grinning. "Worse than you can even imagine. In the year 3300 BR, we started what became known as the Fey Wars. And it did not go the way we wanted. In the years of peace we had simply rebuilt what we had lost. But the other races had called that same period the ''Era of Wonders'' due to all the advances they made in magic and technology. We had not kept up. We had not evolved. And we were outnumbered. "We turned to our gods and begged them for help. And they did. They gave us knowledge. They gave us powers. They anointed many of our best as champions, raising them nearly to the level of demigod. We started winning battle after battle. The war started to turn in our favor. But then the other races prayed to their gods as well. And then all the mortals became nothing more than pawns on a chessboard. 1,300 years into the war, it became known as the War of the Gods. We pulled our deities down to our level and embroiled them in our sins. By the end, the gods themselves were taking part in battles. I mean that literally. The came to Traum in their avatar form and fought like the rest of us. Gods fighting gods. "The number of lives lost in every battle increased by orders of magnitude. During the War of Dominance, about seven percent of the sapient beings on Traum were killed. During the Fey Wars, about five percent were killed. The War of the Gods lasted for fifteen hundred years and the population of Traum dropped by over sixty percent. Even the beastkin and humans could not have children fast enough to fight in that war. Billions of people were killed. Every race prayed constantly asking for the gods to make peace. We all begged the gods to stop. But the years continued to pass and nothing changed. For the shorter lived races such as humans, something like thirteen generations lived their entire lives knowing only war. While no war is pretty, the war of the gods was horrific. They didn¡¯t just wipe cities off a map. They removed continents. They literally reshaped the planet itself in their fighting. Entire countries were lost." "How did you ever get it to stop?" Mira asked, clearly on the verge of tears. "We didn''t. We couldn''t. But Quo, the supreme god, could. He, Ba, Fo, Belseri, and Shikotel were the only deities that weren''t in their avatar form, fighting on Traum. Angered by the actions of their children and seeing the perfect time to act, Quo locked all the other deities into their avatar form, trapping them all on Traum. Additionally, he severed the connection to plane of magic. Suddenly, no one could regain mana after casting a spell. This time is called The Collapse. Quo''s actions ended the war. But by cutting off the mana supply, every race suffered. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "The cities that the humans had built back then were works of wonder. Runes were laid that provided all sorts of magical help for society. Everything from blocking disease and disposing of waste to heating and cooling homes. But all of those runes soon ran out of mana. The runes they used to help grow crops swiftly failed and abruptly the harvests were a fraction of what they used to be. "All the races were forced to rebuild and this time without the aid of magic. And the gods and goddesses were stuck on Traum during this time, forced to see the hardship their actions had brought about. Many hid in shame. Some demanded to be worshiped even then. And some of those were slain. "After a thousand years, Quo showed back up and offered all the gods a chance to regain their power. But they had to agree to a new set of rules. These rules limited how they could interact with Traum and the life on it. And if you didn''t agree, then you stayed an avatar. All of the gods and goddesses except one agreed. Quo reconnected the plane of mana and magic was once again possible. This was known as The Reformation and it happened about a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Mira cut in. ¡°So you were alive when that happened. When magic came back?¡± ¡°I was. It was¡­ odd. Suddenly everything felt more alive as mana permeated everything around me, and me, too. And at the same time some text appeared before my eyes. No matter where I looked it was still visible. It was a message from Quo introducing us to the system.¡± ¡°Wait? I thought that had been part of the world of Traum forever,¡± Eric questioned. ¡°It has. But until this point, only the gods could see it. When we were given the ability to see it, we saw our strengths and weaknesses. We saw the progress we had made in certain areas. It was quite interesting, as you all no doubt know. We had access to magic once again, and a new system to help guide us a bit. Too bad no one alive had ever done magic. Everything we know had to be learned from scratch. And so many things still have yet to be re-learned.¡± ¡°So why did Quo give access to everyone?¡± ¡°It was expanded to include everyone because, now, everyone can become a god. That¡¯s what happened to those who killed a god during The Collapse. Each one absorbed the power, and the responsibilities, of that god. "So just about every society has spent the last hundred years trying to learn magic. Trying to learn how this system works. Archaeologist are everywhere trying to dig up cities from thousands of years ago hoping to find tomes of knowledge. Treasure hunters dig for artifacts that have started working again now that mana has been reintroduced. The deities are helping where they can, but they claim the new rules limit them from doing much. And no one is sure how truthful they''re being. Most of them weren''t any help for a thousand years and the vast majority of people still blame them for the wars.¡± ¡°Is that why people dislike the gods?¡± Mira asked. ¡°We¡¯ve literally freed people from a cult and they still yelled at us when we told them the gods sent us.¡± ¡°It is indeed. Many still blame the gods for all the destruction and death they caused during the war. And they accuse them of not doing enough to make up for it since they returned to their full power.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry at them?¡± asked Regina. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. Part of me feels that I should be. But I¡¯m more suspicious than anything. A single Migrant Spirit can change the world. Much of the advancements that happened during The Collapse was due to people like you. A single person with knowledge can make a huge difference. So why bring so many of you here at one time?¡± ¡°They never did give us a straight answer to that question,¡± complained Alexis. ¡°And they likely never will.¡± "That''s interesting an all," Ramiro cut in, "but what does it have to do with the children your society failed?" "Thank you for bringing us back on topic, Ramiro. How long does it take to rebuild a society? The war only ended eleven hundred years ago. My parents were on a battle field that day. My generation is the first to be born in peace and to try and rebuild what the previous generations destroyed. On your home world, how many generations were needed to recover from a multiple-generation war? "The society that should have been there to support me as a child did not exist. Instead I was told stories of it and told that I should strive to rebuild it. And so I, and countless others, have spent our life trying to rebuild our society, and to improve on it while doing so. This city? This king? It''s all happened in the last five hundred years. And it''s strange. We''re trying to blend what we were taught of our old ways with what we learn from the other races. And, like everything we do, we''re going slow. This leaves many gaps for people to fall through. "Historically, Elves have never cared much for government. Most of our ancestors lived in small groups where everyone just respected one another and spent their lives trying to create works of art. We had no need for someone to make laws. We had no need for cities. But we''re trying to advance our race. And we''re doing some things right, but we''re also making mistakes. And some people are getting overlooked. We''re trying our best, though." As Khatar stopped to take a breath, obviously upset by this topic, Alexis got up and approached the elf and gave him a hug. Khatar leaned into her for several moments before pulling away, "Thank you, Alexis." Looking to the rest. "Let''s take a break for two hours, get some food and exercise. Then we can come back and discuss the three parts of elvish culture that sets us apart from the other races." Ch 27 | ? The Elven Way After the break, Khatar resumed his lecture. "Would everyone here agree that emotions can be powerful and oftentimes messy?" "Don''t forget violent," Eric said while staring at Regina. "That too," Khatar agreed. "So how do elves handle emotions?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it some sort of nature tree hugging stuff?¡± answered Regina. ¡°No eating meat. Walk around like there¡¯s a stick up your¡­¡± Cutting her off, Khatar pressed on, ¡°The ties to nature is correct. I¡¯m not sure what you mean by tree hugging and most of us do eat meat. ¡°To be an elf is to be connected to nature. It is central to our very existence. Our ancestors lived in a different realm with different rules. In that realm they were so connected to nature there that they were immortal. Then, some of them left this other realm, called the feywilde, and came here to what some call the material realm or the prime realm.¡± ¡°If your ancestors were all immortal in the feywilde why did they come here?¡± asked Alexis. ¡°The feywilde is the same today as it was thousands of years ago. Nothing ever changes. Everything exists in harmony or it¡¯s removed. There¡¯s no innovation or change. And time itself is different and unpredictable there. You could go there and stay for centuries and return here and only minutes have passed. Or you could go there for minutes and return here to learn that tens of thousands of years have passed. ¡°As for why my ancestors came here, it was because they were bored. They heard stories from our goddess Ashduin about prime realm and the idea of how fast things here changed seemed enticing to those who were millennia old and bored. So they started to ask if they could see the prime realm. Ashduin would open portals and let them look upon this realm. As the years passed they then asked if they could visit. Eventually Ashduin allowed a few to visit and return. This continued to drive the curiosity and in time one entire group of elves wanted to come to the prime realm. Eventually our goddess Ashduin decided that it was time and brought all her creations together and urged them all to travel to the prime realm. Peace had been reached between the dragons and giants, their war was over and it was now considered safe for us to come here. Oaths were swore and portals opened and fey races came. In the end about three quarters of the fey stayed while the other quarter decided to move home to the feywilde. ¡°As the years went by the nature of this realm impacted us and we started to take on traits related to where we lived. Now rather than there being just Yuantinh which is to say, an elf from the feywilde, we now have many subspecies here on Traum. There are light elves, also called sun elves or high elves by some. They pride themselves in being the most like the Yuantinh whether we are or not is up for debate. Then the dark elves which like to live underground, wood or green elves, arctic or snow elves, water elves which are also called sea elves, dune elves also called sand elves. And then we have half-elves such as Alexis here. Half-elves are the product of an elf mating with those of another species. Alexis, if someone refers to you as a Bantinh, they are intentionally being insulting and are implying that you are beneath them. ¡°Now, how did we end up with so many subspecies of elves? Remember that connection to nature that I spoke of? That connection sped up our evolutions to adapt us to the environments we chose to settle in.¡± ¡°What do you mean by adaptations?¡± asked Mira. ¡°The water elves have gills below their ears allowing them to breath underwater. The dune elves have a second set of eyelids that are clear, allowing them to keep sand out of their eyes.¡± ¡°Dude, that¡¯s cool! I¡¯m a wood elf. What adaptations do I have?¡± Eric enthusiastically asked. Khatar smiled, happy to some engagement, ¡°Wood elves are typically more agile and have better senses. But no one is entirely sure if that¡¯s by birth or due to being raised in the forests. The one that we know for sure is a racial trait is that wood elves can enter a meditative trance while in sunlight to regain their energy. So, as long as it¡¯s sunny outside, you can skip eating and reduce your need to sleep. However, you will need more water than usual when you do so.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re part plant now!¡± Alexis laughed. ¡°I wonder, are you an succulent?¡± ¡°He¡¯s prickly enough to be a cactus,¡± added Regina. ¡°Laugh all you want. I just learned I¡¯m solar powered,¡± Eric fired back with a grin. After giving the group a few minutes to talk and play, Khatar brought them back on topic, ¡°Now, knowing what we now know about our connect to nature, is it any surprise that we try to model how we handle our emotions after nature itself? ¡°We try to flow with our emotions rather than fight against them. This allows us to be happy or at least content, in almost any situation. This is the first thing that sets us apart from the humans you were and will likely be the easiest part of our culture for you to learn. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "The second part of being an elf that you must practice is learning to focus on the whole, not the individual. This is not something unique to us, though. Dwarves, Gnomes, and others share this idea that the we is more important than the me. But humans, in this world at least, seem to be the exact opposite. If that is true for your world, then I expect you may have trouble with this concept. "The last major difference between elves and others is that we focus on the long term more than the short term. That is not to say we ignore the short term, merely that we keep a longer viewpoint in mind. If a human builds a fence, he may build one to last the next twenty years and be satisfied with it. If an elf builds a fence, it better last several centuries, or he will be upset. I realize that this mindset is largely due to the differences in lifespans, so this may be impossible for you to internalize until you''ve lived in our culture for some time. But you should, at the minimum, be aware of it as it could lead to disagreements when you¡¯re dealing with other elves. Should you upset an elf tomorrow and then move on in life, you very well may meet that same elf in four hundred years and learn that he¡¯s still waiting on an apology.¡± Looking around the room Khatar asked, ¡°Any questions on those three parts of elvish culture that sets us apart?¡± ¡°When you say focus on the whole, what do you mean?¡± asked Mira. Most elves live in tight communities. Even in this city, there are thousands of small little communities. So those elves will first consider the other elves in the community before themselves. For you all, it would be first considering one another before yourself.¡± ¡°So, does that mean if I want to eat tacos and Regina wants a burger I should take her to get a burger for dinner?¡± asked Eric. ¡°I don¡¯t know what either of those are, but yes. You should consinder those around you when deciding what to fix for dinner. But more to the lesson, you should consider what impact your actions will have on your group at all times. That¡¯s not to say you can never do something just for yourself. Just that you shouldn¡¯t do things that negatively impact the others around you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Regina. ¡°When you eat tacos, think of me and skip the beans so I don¡¯t have to smell you all night.¡± "That¡¯s a good example. If you were to eat the beans, then find another place to go afterwards so as to not negatively impact others. Now, let''s delve into emotions. I believe this will be the easiest of the three parts for you to pick up. ¡°Elves physically and mentally mature at about the same rate as a human. So why does our culture consider fully grown elves to be children until their hundredth year?" Putting it together with the discussion from the previous night, Reyna answered, "To give them time to gain emotional maturity." "Exactly. Since you all grew up as humans, you know that the emotions of teenagers can often times swing from one extreme to another quite quickly. But in human adults, that is less common. This is because human society, and I''m assuming your home is similar to the human cities here, but through societal pressures teaches that these wild swings are bad and that you should learn to control them. Elves are the same way. But rather than giving kids a few years to learn this entirely on their own, we give them decades to learn. And rather than it simply being a matter of pressure from their elders, it''s a matter of custom, training, and even law. "I know from speaking with you yesterday that you all were adult humans. But none of you look more than a couple decades old. So when you are out and about in elven culture, you all will be seen as children. Not children in the way that you need constant supervision, but children in that you aren¡¯t expected to be fully mature. Other elves will not be surprised when you violate cultural norms occasionally but if you do it too much or violate the wrong norm, someone will come to speak with you. Perhaps an elder or a priest. Or maybe a gate guard or other government official. "Over the next few months, we''re going to teach you about the culture we''re trying to rebuild. And as you go out in the world, we will expect you to behave appropriately. But because of your perceived youth, the occasional solecism will be excused. This will be to your benefit. Khatar continued to teach the team that the elves learned from nature to flow with events; to adapt to changes. "The tree that refuses to bend is eventually broken." "Emotions are like nature as well. Anger is a wildfire ready to destroy everything in its path. Happiness is like a warm spring day. Jealousy can be like a thunderstorm causing its own havoc, but also causing other emotions like anger, frustration or embarrassment just as the storm can bring about floods, tornadoes or fires. "But how one acts in nature depends on the conditions. You want to go to high ground if there is a flash flood. But you want to hide in a cave if there''s a tornado. The same is true with our emotions. How you deal with them requires you to know your emotions. As we train, the other instructors and I will occasionally ask you what emotion is strongest within you at that moment. You will answer immediately. If you do not, then the next emotion you feel will likely be anger or frustration as we make you do extra exercises." "Are you saying that elves don¡¯t get angry? They don¡¯t lose their temper?" Eric asked "I¡¯ve always found that phrase interesting. I¡¯ve only ever heard humans say that, but I swear it must have originated with dwarves. Who else would compare emotions to worked steel? Elves feel all the same emotions that any other sentient race feels, including anger. What you call losing one''s temper is a physical expression of that emotion. However, it implies the loss of control as well. Elves certainly will physically express their anger when the situation calls for it. But we do so without losing control. You may express joy by jumping up and down. Excitement by clapping your hands. Empathy by hugging someone as Alexis did for me earlier. These are all physical expressions. And, as any parent will tell you, there¡¯s a right time and place for all of them. The same is true with anger." Khatar continued lecturing on emotions until supper time. As the group left the room to get food, Khatar stopped Regina, "What emotions are you feeling right now?" "Hunger" was Regina¡¯s snarky reply "That is not an emotion." "True, but you don¡¯t let her eat; she gets angry," Reyna said as she walked by. Khatar grinned, "Go and eat with your friends. This evening after dinner we train." Ch 28 | ? Migrant Spirits ¡°Tell me, how long has it been since the gods brought you to Traum?¡± the mayor asked. Jacob nearly missed his next step when he heard the mayor¡¯s question. Christi¡¯s eyes bulged out. Mana could be felt condensing around the party as Nolan and Willow slide their chairs back to stand. Arden quickly cast a spell enveloping them all before holding his arms out to the sides to motion for his family not to take any actions, yet. ¡°I¡¯ve just cast a spell named [Dome of Truth]. You could resist it but I will know if you do. I ask that you do not. Mayor, what you¡¯ve just revealed could be very dangerous for my family and I. Knowing what you know now, do you intend ill toward me or my party? With an huge smile on her face the mayor answered, ¡°Absolutely not. I¡¯ve being praying for help for quite some time. I never expected the gods to answer quite like this, but I am happy that they did.¡± Christi looked like she was still processing what was happening so Arden turned to Jacob next, ¡°Jacob, can you keep this secret of ours?¡± ¡°Of course Arden.¡± ¡°Are you already trying to figure a way to make more money off of us?¡± Jacob smiled and replied, ¡°Of course Arden,¡± before breaking out into a laugh. Arden chuckled as well as he turned to look at Christi. Taking on a more somber tone he said, ¡°I can only assume with how much you hate the gods this news likely makes you dislike us even more. If you can keep this secret of ours, we will continue to help the town and I¡¯ll try to stop needling you. Can you keep our secret?¡± Christi looked to the mayor, ¡°With all that we¡¯ve lost. With all that you¡¯ve lost, you still pray to the gods? You asked for their help?¡± The mayor gave Christi a motherly smile and patted her hand, ¡°Of course, dear. Who else would come to our aid? Lord Daintith made he clear that he didn¡¯t care what happened to us.¡± Christi looked like she didn¡¯t agree but finally said, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Arden continued to watch Christi, waiting on her to answer his question. Finally she looked up, ¡°So you¡¯d really just abandon us if I refuse to keep your secret? Just let what¡¯s left of Wildemill to die if I don¡¯t do things your way? If I don¡¯t keep a secret that¡¯s going to get out eventually anyway?¡± Arden met her eyes and slowly nodded his head, ¡°Our secret may get out eventually. But this is only our seventh day in your world. Knowledge is power and as your mayor just demonstrated, we have very little of it at this point. Every day we can keep this secret is one more day for us to grow stronger in this new world. You¡¯ve mentioned to me twice that we are weak first tiers. I don¡¯t even know what that means, other than we¡¯re weak and vulnerable.¡± Taking a drink Arden continued, looking to Christi and Mayor Helen, ¡°But I need you to understand that while we are here to help, my first obligation is always to my family. And weak tier one or not, I will burn this whole world down to its bedrock to protect my family.¡± *wack* Just as he finished talking, Nolan smacked Arden in the back of the head and started lecturing him, ¡°Dude, really? Just had to go all dark and edgy? They have undoubtedly lost loved ones to these goblins and Christi very obviously wants to burn the world. You think you can do something she can¡¯t? ¡®Ooo I¡¯m dangerous and mean. Fear me.¡¯ You¡¯re a damn cleric because your goddess knew you wanted to heal people more than anything.¡± While Nolan chewed Arden out, the rest of the party started smiling, some even laughing. This in turn lightened the mood in the room. Even Christi cracked a smile. ¡°And what do you mean you don¡¯t know what tier one means? I went over the tiers as we walked here. How the hell you going to lie like that in a [Dome of Truth].¡± At this Arden started laughing, too. ¡°What dome of truth? I dropped the spell before I got to that part. But none of you noticed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty slick,¡± Mayor Helen mused. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°Probably not a bad idea ma¡¯am,¡± Arden replied before looking to Christi. ¡°Will you keep our secret?¡± Christi smirked and replied, ¡°Sure, if you agree not to try and be all dark and scary again.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Arden said. ¡°Ernis was suppose to teach you what you needed to know, right?¡± The mayor asked. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± answered Nolan. Mayor Helen continued, ¡°In the larger towns, the temples actually offer classes for Migrant Spirits to help them acclimate to Traum. To teach them enough to keep them from misunderstandings due to cultural differences. And to keep them from being taken advantage of. Wildemill does not have the resources to offer such training." Arden took a drink before asking, "So, what aid can you offer? And, more importantly, what would you ask for in return, mayor? "I ask nothing you''ve not already said you wish to do. I want to save this village. If you can stop the goblin threat, that is enough for me. As for what I can help with, well¡­ anything I can. For starters, I''d be willing to help answer any questions I can. I can only imagine what it''s like waking up in a new world. Taking a deep breath, Arden asked, "So situations like ours are common? You mentioned Migrant Spirits a moment ago, is that what we are?" "Yes, though you might also hear the term ¡®Twiceborn¡¯ used occasionally as well. And no, I wouldn''t say Migrant Spirits are common. Most cities or bigger towns will have a Migrant Spirit pass through every century or so. But I''ve never heard of a group of migrant spirits before. And you were right in trying to keep this information hidden. There are those who would try to take advantage of you were they to find out." ¡°If they only see a Migrant Spirit once a century, how does it make sense to keep people trained to help them?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°It¡¯s worth it because of the damage it prevents. Someone new to our world but still holding on to the values of their previous world could end up causing a lot of issues.¡± "Which deity is it that you follow?" Arden asked "I pay tribute to a couple. Mostly to Tynas, the god of law, but also to Beliki, the goddess of crafting. And a general prayer each day to Ba and Shikotel as is normal. But I also pray to others as the situation calls for it. "Who are Ba and Shikotel?" Willow asked. Mayor Helen blinked a few times before she shook her head, "I''ve never helped a Migrant Spirit before. Please forgive me for assuming you would know things that you do not. Let us start at the top, shall we. Quo is the supreme being, the God of balance. They are the one who created this world. Quo created Ba and Fo. Ba is the God of Order. Fo is the God of Chaos. Quo then created Shikotel, the Goddess of Life, and Belseri, the Goddess of Death. Through those five, all other deities were made. Through all of them, all of life was created." "Does anyone actually worship Fo?" "Of course, my dear. Usually, it''s people who are feeling their life has gotten too repetitive or dull. But it''s even odds on if they''ll regret doing so or not." The rest of the party continued to ask the mayor questions while Arden took a moment to size up the situation. Was she one they could trust? Did they even have an option? Willow broke Arden from his ruminations by laying her hand on her father''s shoulder and speaking softly, "I trust her, Dad." Arden took a deep breath, "I hope your right. In for a penny, in for a pound, I suppose." Looking to the mayor, he continued, "Mayor Helen, when we spoke to the gods, they gave us a mission of sorts. They worded it as more of a request, but it really wasn''t. Basically, they know they''ve screwed the pooch here and claim to understand why people no longer venerate them as before. They did not choose to share that information with us. What we were told was that we were to spend the next few years traveling around helping people and training. They want us to do a bunch of good deeds in their name to let people know they still care. I suspect that there''s more to it, but that''s all we know right now." "It''s great that they''re finally taking action, but they might as well send you to fight at Dugu Senuma for all the good it''ll do. Four people, even Migrant Spirits, aren''t going to make people forgive them for centuries of neglect." "I wholeheartedly agree. But we accepted the job so we¡¯re going to give it our best.¡± Looking to Christi, Arden added, ¡°We need someone to tell us the truth about why so many people dislike the gods. A history lesson, if you will. Or books about it that we could read. Anything to help us get a better understanding of what we¡¯re up against.¡± This was all the opening Christi needed. She started to venting more than teaching but it essentially came down to her feeling like the gods neglected the mortal races. They used to come down and meet with people and bless them. Then there was a war where millions were killed. Then the gods lost most of their power and it was mortals that protected them. When the gods¡¯ had their powers restored they left Traum and had not returned. From there, Christi¡¯s story turned more personal as she shared about the town of Wildemill and how the gods had done nothing to help with the goblins. How the town had been attacked for over six months straight now with no help whatsoever, during which time both of her parents had been killed. By the time Christi had finished her story, her voice was cracking and she had tears in her eyes. Jacob brought out a bottle of ale and poured everyone a glass, starting with Christi. As she drank, Jacob spoke up for the first time that day, ¡°The dealings of Gods and Goddesses are beyond me. I just want to run my inn, spend time with my family, visit with old friends, and maybe make some new ones. And those things are hard to do when nearly everyone has fled the town to look for safety elsewhere.¡± ¡°I fear I¡¯m not that detached, myself,¡± Mayor Helen cut in, ¡°But I¡¯ve not renounced the gods as Christi did, either. The goblins killed my husband some months back. I blame the goblins but I also lay a certain amount of blame for his death at the feet of the gods as well. But I continue to pray and seek their wisdom for how to run this town, for how to keep us safe. And I¡¯ve prayed for help. I¡¯m not sure that they¡¯ve ever granted me the wisdom but at least they finally sent help.¡± The group continued to talk until lunch time, with everyone asking questions. Christi seemed more at ease after getting to vent her frustrations and the Mayor suspected that¡¯s what Arden had wanted. They discussed plans for how to keep the town safe as well as training opportunities for the party. Christi agreed to have her training sergeant work with the party help teach them how to fight. The mayor agreed to set aside time to talk with them about the world and to try and teach them what she could. They discussed the town¡¯s needs, such as crops and firewood. Hazel pitched her idea of posting goblin heads on spikes south of town to the mayor who was hesitant but eventually agreed to let her do it. Ch 29 | ? Finally Some Training After the heavy conversations of the morning, the party split up for the afternoon. Knowing that the mayor and guard captain were going to help them was a relief to Arden, but he was still feeling the stress of leading and protecting his family. Because of this he spent a few hours at the shrine in prayer and meditation. Once he felt he had a good handle on his stress and emotions, Arden went looking for the sergeant in charge of training the guard to discuss a training regiment for his party. After spending far longer than he would have liked trying to convince the sergeant that he wasn¡¯t trying to make everyone an expert spearman or swordsman but rather just wanted his group trained in the basics of any weapons available. Arden finally acquiesced to having each person train to a skill level of five in spears first. Then they would be trained to a skill level of one in every weapon the guard had and to skill level ten in a single weapon of their choosing. Arden agreed that they would do the same exercises as the guards as well, which seemed to please the sergeant. As he was about to leave the sergeant grumbled about having to spend the next ten months teaching them. Arden laughed at this and stated that his group could finish all this training in less than five months. When the guard scoffed, Arden offered a wager that was quickly accepted. That evening at dinner the party talked about how they had spent their afternoons. It seemed Hazel and Ewan walked around looking for any shops that were still open. They found a seamstress named Caitlin and were able to buy some new clothes. And they came across Sidi, a jeweler who evidently liked to talk. Hazel hadn¡¯t bought anything from Sidi but had stayed and visited with her for a few hours. Willow and Arlo also wandered the town just looking around. They found what Willow thought was a public park with dozens of different types of flowers growing in it. Curious about them she started using her [Identification] and [Herbal Lore] skills on them trying to learn what she could, but her skill was too low for most of the flowers, even though she leveled them both in the process. A passerby let her know that the garden had been planted by an alchemist named Oscar. Not wanting to upset anyone, Willow left the plants alone and she and Arlo went east, crossed the river and out into the forest where they spent the afternoon playing. Nolan had asked Jacob for directions to the blacksmith¡¯s forge. He went and introduced himself to the blacksmith, Nicolaus, and explained that he had some experience in knife making but wanted to learn more while he was in town. Evidently the smith was in need of some help because after only asking a few few questions he put Nolan to work making nails all afternoon. Arden shared with the group his meeting with the training sergeant and mentioned how the man was a bit of a jerk still. Hazel asked what the sergeant¡¯s name was and Arden realized he had no idea. And not a simple case of he forgot but rather that he had never even asked. Nolan was quick to point out that could be why the man was rude. Arden conceded and agreed to make it right the following morning before their first training session. He went on to tell them how the sergeant insisted on everyone getting trained with a spear first. ¡°Makes sense,¡± Nolan replied. ¡°Spears are the easiest weapon to use well. It doesn¡¯t take near as much training as a sword or mace to become useful. Since all of you have quarterstaves, much of it will transfer over as well.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that, but it¡¯s a good point. So, training in spears until everyone is at level five. Then training in every weapon they have in their armory until we have the first level in each one. Then we each get to pick a weapon and they¡¯ll train us until we reach level ten in it. Oh, and we need to do it in less than five months.¡± ¡°Why do we need to do it so quickly?¡± Willow asked. ¡°He was grumbling that it would take ten months to train us like this and that the goblins would probably have wiped out the town by then. By this point I was frustrated so I told him we could do it in half that time. And we made a wager on it.¡± ¡°Of course you did,¡± Nolan replied while shaking his head. ¡°But you¡¯re probably right. With the boons we have and the previous experience, it really shouldn¡¯t take us very long.¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°Of course I¡¯m right,¡± Arden said before sticking out his tongue. ¡°Did you account for the fact that the months here are shorter so it¡¯s closer to four months than five?¡± asked Willow with a smirk. Arden just looked at his youngest daughter for a moment before speaking, ¡°You know, it¡¯s times like this I wish your oldest sister was here. She wouldn¡¯t be mean to me like you.¡± At this both daughters started laughing before Willow replied, ¡°She¡¯d probably join the goblins just to spite you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Arden sighed. ¡°But back on topic, the plan as I see it is we get up and go work out in the mornings. Afternoons we¡¯re free do as we please unless something comes up, though I¡¯d recommend a nap. Then after dinner I¡¯d like to start going hunting. We¡¯ve thinned out the goblins in this area, I want to keep it thinned out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty rough schedule,¡± Nolan stated before either of the girls could start in. ¡°How about we go hunting three nights per week and we choose the nights randomly so that the goblins won¡¯t know when we¡¯re coming? We also agreed to schedule time to meet with the mayor one afternoon per week so that she could continue to try and teach us.¡± Arden sat in thought for a moment before nodding, ¡°Yeah, that does sound better. We also need to help get some crops planted. Not sure how much of that will be us planting verses us protecting others while they plant but either way we need to get seeds in the ground.¡± ? In the following weeks, the party settled into some routines. Each morning Sergent Cliff worked them hard, both during the exercise and weapons training portions. Arden and Nolan were both getting plenty of practice with their healing spells each day. But their stats had started to grow and their weapons skills flourished. The sparing with the more experienced guards even helped Nolan to raise his class abilities as well. Hazel had begun spend her afternoons learning to make jewelry with Sidi. There was some disagreement as to how useful that was in the current situation, but Arden encouraged her to continue with it. Nolan¡¯s afternoons were spent at the forge. He was a journeyman blade smith back home and his skills carried over quite well. It didn¡¯t take long for him to hit his stride as a blacksmith, and soon was able to take quite a bit of the easy work off Nicolaus¡¯s plate. Willow had finally met the mysterious Oscar and asked him about the flower garden. The odd alchemist took the time to teach her about each of the flowers and even asked her to keep a look out for certain ones when she was out hunting. When she told him she was a druid he brought her a magic scroll, the first the party had seen. Upon reading it Willow learned a spell simply titled [Plant Growth]. Oscar asked Willow to use the spell to help the recently replanted crops to grow more quickly. Arden was the only one who hadn¡¯t picked up a hobby or job so he spent his afternoons with his grandson and Malusi. Arden used healing spells on Malusi nearly every time he saw him, trying to focus the magic on the mental trauma the young man was suffering from, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was working or not. Initially they did some sort of training each day but the results were pretty non-existent since they were having to work at Ewan¡¯s level. So Arden took Ewan into a lesser populated part of town started playing various games like tag and hide-n-seek. He tried to get Malusi to accompany them but Malusi wasn¡¯t ready for that. It was during this time, oddly, that Arden really started to see growth in his skills and attributes. Occasionally they would run into Allissa and her father and Ewan would get to play with someone near his own age for a bit while Arden and Allissa¡¯s dad stood in awkward silence. The team met with the mayor one afternoon a week for a meal and always brought a list of questions as the mayor tried to patiently teach them about the world they found themselves in. But it seemed each answer just spawned more questions, and they never actually made it through the list. During one of these meetings, Arden explained to the mayor how he started seeing skill improvement when playing games with Ewan but not when trying to train with him. The mayor was unsure of why Arden would have gained anything from simply playing games with a toddler but advised him to start keeping a notebook with questions like that in it so that he could research it later should he make it to a larger town or city. The party continued to go out night and hunt goblins. Their skills and spells continued to level as they learned more, but they weren¡¯t finding enough goblins to raise their overall levels which was frustrating them. After some discussion within the group and then with Guard Captain Christi, the party decided to plan a multi-day hunt to the south to see if they could find more goblins. Ch 30 | ? Hunting Trip ¡°What do you mean Ewan can¡¯t come with us?¡± snapped Hazel ¡°We can not take Ewan with us,¡± Arden said for what felt like the tenth time. ¡°Why not? He¡¯s warded. The goblins can¡¯t hurt him.¡± Hazel said defensively. ¡°Not directly, that¡¯s true. But there¡¯s more to it. We¡¯re not protected Hazel. This is our first true excursion from the town since we got here. We don¡¯t know how many goblin warriors there are or what sort of traps they have in place. The best case scenario is he¡¯ll slow us down and see us killing goblins. The worst case, we die and he¡¯s left alone in the forest with those very goblins.¡± ¡°Never thought about that,¡± Willow said ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave my kid¡±, snapped Hazel. ¡°I¡¯m not going to abandon him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not abandoning him by letting him stay with a babysitter for a few days, Hazel,¡± Nolan added in a calm voice. ¡°Dad just said we could die. That would be abandoning him!¡± Hazel fired back. ¡°Look!,¡± Arden fired back. ¡°Either you come or you don¡¯t. That¡¯s up to you. But Ewan isn¡¯t coming along.¡± At this Hazel stormed off, leaving an awkward silence at the table. Finally Nolan spoke up, ¡°I have to admit, I don¡¯t get it. She¡¯s been fine leaving Ewan to go on the evening hunts so he¡¯s already been sleeping at Malusi¡¯s a few times per week.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either, but it¡¯s obviously a sore spot where we¡¯re going to need to show some extra patience,¡± replied Arden. ¡°Where ¡®we¡¯ need to show patience?¡± said Willow sweetly. ¡°We,¡± she said while motioning to Nolan and herself, ¡°weren¡¯t the ones who just shut her down without hearing her out.¡± Arden sighed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go talk to her and let her say her peace.¡± ¡°Well, good luck with that,¡± Nolan said as he stood up. ¡°I¡¯m heading to bed. See y¡¯all in the morning.¡± ? The party rose early on their 34th day of being on Traum, packed their gear, ate a large breakfast, and dropped Ewan off with Malusi without incident and headed to the south gate. Christi was there waiting for them to let them out. ¡°Mayor Helen asked me to remind you that the Verdance Day celebration is coming up in five days. Please make sure you¡¯re back by then.¡± Christi stated. Hazel, who had been trying to memorize the months, asked, ¡°Five days will be the first of Tramon, right?¡± ¡°No. The holidays are outside of the months. We will have Budod 25th, then Verdance Day, then Tramon 1st.¡± Christi answered. ¡°And if you could bring some fresh meat for the feast, the mayor said she would appreciate it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see what we can do,¡± Arden replied with a grin. ¡°My grandson is staying with Malusi and his father. Ewan has a sending stone with him and Hazel has the other half. If something comes up, you can use that to get into touch with us.¡± ¡°Good to know but there shouldn¡¯t be any issues.¡± Christi bid them good hunting while closing the gate behind them and the party set off in hopes of finding creatures to fight so that they could level up further. ¡°It¡¯s crazy how big of a difference a few levels and some training makes,¡± Arden commented as they walked. ¡°A few weeks back we were ¡®going to war¡¯ against these goblins. Now we¡¯re just going hunting, as if they¡¯re no more of a threat than any other beast.¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t get too lax,¡± Nolan replied. ¡°These are intelligent, sentient, possibly sapient, beasts. They could surprise us. ¡°If they¡¯re sapient are they still beasts?¡± asked Hazel. ¡°I had not thought about that. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°The mayor says that there are beastkin races,¡± cut in Willow. ¡°They¡¯re sapient and still called beastkin. But it does feel wrong to call sapient beings ¡®beasts¡¯ though.¡± ¡°Well, whatever you call them, don¡¯t forget that they¡¯re dangerous. A simple mistake could reverse our roles on this hunt.¡± The party spent the entire day walking and hunting but never found any goblins. Arlo hit on some trails but they never lead to anything. By sunset the party was over twenty miles south of Wildemill and feeling rather frustrated. ¡°I admit it, they have surprised me.¡± Arden announced. ¡°By not being around?¡± asked Nolan. ¡°Exactly.¡± Hazel spoke up, ¡°I don¡¯t get it. How can there not be any goblins around. Maybe they¡¯re near but Arlo¡¯s sniffer is broken.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Willow snapped back defensively. ¡°All the trails we found today were at least five days old. I told y¡¯all that before we followed them. He hasn¡¯t found a recent trail all day.¡± "Calm down you two,¡± Arden interrupted before the sisters could get into an argument. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to set up camp before it gets dark.¡± Hazel looked around at the forest they were in and looked back at her dad, ¡°Where, exactly?¡± ¡°Should be a hill or something around here. Just want to block any wind and have some cover in case of rain,¡± Arden said while turning in place scoping out the area. After another hour of looking, the party finally settled on a simple clearing. Bedrolls were laid out and tents were hung from the trees above them for some cover. A quick meal of rations and then a watch rotation was setup. Thankfully the night passed without incident. Their second day Nolan had the group focus more on covering ground then hunting so by the time they made camp they were nearly sixty miles south of the village. Arlo continued to range ahead and out to the sides sniffing for any trails but didn¡¯t find anything recent. They were able to find a slightly better place to camp though. Rather that an alcove in the side of a hill like they wanted, it was an area where a couple rather large trees had fallen and vines had grown over. Willow used her [Mold Earth] spell to dig some room out from under the trees to provide a bit more cover. Bedrolls were laid out and, feeling a bit safer than the previous night, a fire was started and Nolan got some food cooking. No sooner was camp set up than Hazel was pulling out her sending stone and talking with her son. Ewan was fine. He shared a story about how Allissa had come by to play earlier. After speaking with him, Hazel was noticeably calmer the rest of the evening. As they ate, they decided on watch schedule with Hazel volunteering to take the first shift and Willow the second. After dinner Arden noticed Willow looking at the end of one of the trees they were sheltering under and walked over to her. ¡°Whatcha looking at baby girl?¡± Willow hadn¡¯t heard her father approaching and jumped when he spoke. ¡°I was looking at the rings on this tree. Do you think they represent years here like they do on earth?¡± ¡°I would assume so, but who knows. Why? What did you find?¡± ¡°Nothing really. I was just counting the rings on this tree and noticed that they¡¯re spaced further apart than the trees I saw back on earth.¡± ¡°Really? What do you think that means?¡± ¡°At first I thought it meant the years were longer but then I remembered that the years aren¡¯t much different than back on Earth. Now I¡¯m thinking it means they grow a lot more in a year than the trees back home did.¡± ¡°Makes sense. It is just because of the type of tree. Like how bamboo grew really fast compared to oaks?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think the ambient mana in the air helps nurture life. Not just the tree¡¯s but the life of all the organisms in the soil. This whole ecosystem is on magic steroids.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty interesting. What makes you think that?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s my druid class. As I level up I continue to learn more and more about nature. I saw a bird earlier today and I just knew what kind it was even before I used [Identify] on it.¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s pretty cool. Question. If we were to dig up some worms here, would they be bigger than we¡¯re used to? And then could we head over to the river and catch a fish that would be bigger?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Willow answered with a shrug. ¡°One more question. How can you see the rings on that tree in the dark?¡± Willow looked around for the sun and then shrugged, ¡°Guess it¡¯s that half-elf night vision.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous you have that. I should have asked for something like that. Anyway, it¡¯s late. Go get some sleep before you have to go on watch. And Nolan will have us up before sunrise to get moving again.¡± After Willow got into her bedroll and snuggled next to the ever growing Arlo, Arden banked the coals of the fire as Hazel found a good spot about ten feet up in a nearby tree to perch up to keep watch. ? The next morning Nolan did indeed have everyone up before sunrise, ¡°Today we¡¯re going to do a bit of hunting around this area just to make sure it¡¯s clear but I don¡¯t expect to find any goblins.¡± ¡°What? Then why are we here?¡± Hazel interrupted. ¡°The goblins are regularly moving between their home and Wildemill. We¡¯re going to spend the day setting a few traps here and there. A few days ago I met with Christi and Oringo and got the go ahead as none of the guard or hunters come this far south. So first thing, let¡¯s do a sweep of the area and make sure there¡¯s no goblins nearby, just to be safe.¡± The party started their sweep and true to Nolan¡¯s prediction, they didn¡¯t find a single goblin even after searching the area for several hours. Nolan ended the searching when they were about five miles south of where they were camping, on a very well traveled trail. ¡°We¡¯ll set our first trap here. Nothing fancy, just a punji pit. Willow, if you would, we want a hole about five feet deep and¡± Arden cut Nolan off, ¡°Goblins are shorter than us.¡± ¡°Good point,¡± Nolan agreed before turning back to Willow. ¡°Make the pits two feet deep and about one foot square. We¡¯re going to do five of these in this area, I¡¯ll mark where.¡± Nolan then pulled out some sticks from his pack, each about a foot and a half long and pass a few over to Arden and Hazel. ¡°Sharpen these, please.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the pits to be dug and sticks sharpened. With a touch more help from Willow, holes were dug for each stick to be inserted into and then the ground was packed down around them. ¡°Well,¡± Willow said as she cast [Mould Earth] again, ¡°at least all this is helping me level this spell more. I¡¯m up to level four already.¡± ¡°Nice Willow!¡± Nolan said while patting her on the back. Looking over to Hazel he asked, ¡°Do you have a flamethrower type spell?¡± ¡°No sir.¡± ¡°Oh, that would be cool,¡± Arden cut in. ¡°Can you create one with that Spellmaker skill?¡± ¡°It¡¯s [Spellweaver], and maybe but it would take some time.¡± ¡°There could be a lot of uses for something like that, where you can keep throwing fire for as long as you have mana. If you don¡¯t mind putting the work in, I think it could help us all,¡± Nolan stated. ¡°I¡¯ll try after we get back to town,¡± Hazel answered timidly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t used it yet.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not in trouble,¡± Arden said reassuringly. ¡°We were just asking. And if you can¡¯t do it, that¡¯s okay too.¡± For the next several hours the party continued to follow Nolan¡¯s lead and build punji pits, snares, whip trips, and more. By sundown the party was tired. Even with magic, there was a lot of effort involved in getting everything just right. But they had managed to trap a five mile section of the forest along and around a few different paths. Ch 31 | ? Cornered As they settled into camp that evening, Hazel volunteered to cook supper while the other three and Arlo relaxed. Willow kept glancing over at Arden and Nolan like she had something to say but she kept hesitating. Finally after nearly an hour Nolan spoke up, ¡°Willow, just say it already.¡± More bashful that usual, Willow took a deep breath and then asked, ¡°Why did we make all the traps so that they would injure the goblins instead of kill them?¡± ¡°By injuring them we slow down the group they¡¯re with. We¡¯re sixty or so miles from Wildemill but only about twenty miles from the goblin¡¯s home. Ideally the goblins will decide to return home with their injured comrades. This slows them more and word spreads that the forest is trapped making any other goblins coming this direction more cautious which will slow them even more.¡± ¡°So, this is as much psychological as it is physical?¡± ¡°Basically. Does it bother you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of anyone suffering, even if it is goblins.¡± ¡°I get that. But if it were you, would you rather die in a trap or just get injured?¡± ¡°Obviously I¡¯d rather be injured. But from what we¡¯ve learned about goblin culture from Ms Christi, they don¡¯t have the healing options we do and they don¡¯t tend to take care of their sick or injured like we would. So really, aren¡¯t the options just immediate death or drawn out, painful death?¡± Nolan thought for a moment before responding, ¡°You make a valid point. But from the standpoint of trying to protect the village of Wildemill, I¡¯m okay with making the goblins suffer until they stop trying to attack.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t feel ¡®right¡¯ to me. But I don¡¯t know how to explain what I¡¯m feeling. I just feel that it¡¯s better to just kill them cleanly if possible.¡± ¡°In general I do agree with you. But in this instance I think it¡¯s warranted.¡± Arden joined the conversation with, ¡°You seemed nervous to bring this up to us. There¡¯s nothing wrong with disagreeing on the best way to go about something. And you did well to finish the tasks at hand first and then to discuss this afterwards.¡± ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± Hazel called out. ¡°And I¡¯m perfectly fine with the goblins suffering, for the record.¡± ¡°Of course you are,¡± Willow replied. ¡°That¡¯s fine too, Hazel. Everyone can feel however they want as long as we¡¯re all working together,¡± said Arden as he attempted to reassure both daughters while keeping the peace. As Nolan fixed his plate and sat back down he said, ¡°Something I wanted to cover tonight was all the skills and spells we have that aren¡¯t getting leveled. I started thinking about it after the earlier discussion about Hazel¡¯s [Spellweaver] skill that she¡¯s never used. I think we all have some skills and spells that we haven¡¯t used yet. Let¡¯s start focusing on those more. We want to level them up as far as we can. Granted, we¡¯ll gain experience for them faster when using them in combat but we can still gain while using them in camp or back at the inn. Those with shield spells could literally walk around with the shield active all day to slowly level it up. And this applies to me as well. I have spells I¡¯ve never even cast.¡± Arden chanted something and waved his hand. Suddenly the group felt a slight pressure on them. With a smirk Arden said, ¡°I agree. And surely no one minds sitting in a [Dome of Truth] while we eat to help me level that up, right?¡± No one answered for fear the spell would make them stop breathing like Regina had described it to them. Ignoring the question, Nolan continued, ¡°See, this is good. We should work to find way to train all these skills and spells. The higher we can level them the better off we are.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Arden added in. ¡°I¡¯ve been identifying everything I see since we got here. It¡¯s literally my highest skill now at level 8.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried that but it never shows me anything useful. I identify a tree and it just says ¡®tree¡¯. Like, no shit it¡¯s a tree,¡± Complained Hazel. ¡°Yeah, it does that until you level it up. After a few levels it gives more information. And as you continue to level you get even more information. For example, that tree you¡¯re leaning against is an Oak tree. And after more levels I know it¡¯s of the Black Oak variety. And after more levels I know that it¡¯s currently fighting some sort of rot. I bet if I leveled the [Identify] skill to ten I¡¯d be able to tell you what type of rot.¡± Hearing that the tree was sick, Willow immediately got up and went to the tree and cast [Plant Growth] on it. Looking back at her father she asked, ¡°Did that do anything?¡± ¡°Still identifies the same way. I don¡¯t think just helping it grow will be enough.¡± ¡°Well, try healing it.¡± ¡°You want me to heal a tree?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you just agreeing that we should practice our skills more?¡± Willow asked with a smile. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good size tree, should be a lot of practice for you.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°She got you there, dude.¡± Nolan said while laughing Arden chuckled as he got up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a go.¡± Arden approached the tree and laid a glowing hand on it, casting his [Healing Touch] spell. But nothing seemed to happen. So Arden tried again, but this time his hand continued to glow. After about a minute and a half he grabbed his head and complained, ¡°Freaking mana headache. Ahh, they remind me of brain freeze and they suuuuuck.¡± ¡°What did you do differently that second time?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°Rather than just a single cast, I channeled the spell so that the healing would continue until I stopped or, in this case, ran out of mana and got a mana headache.¡± He stood there for a couple minutes before removing his head from his hands. ¡°Dang those suck. But it worked Willow. The tree no longer shows to be sick.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop before you got the headache?¡± Asked Hazel Arden grinned, ¡°Because Mayor Helen says that if you do it enough it¡¯s possible to get used to them so that they don¡¯t debilitate you.¡± ¡°And I suppose you are going to want us to do that, too?¡± ¡°It would be for the best, but probably best to do it somewhere safe and not out in the forest.¡± ¡°Well,¡± said Nolan, ¡°as much as I like watching Arden writhe in pain, it¡¯s time for some sleep. We have a long run back to town tomorrow and I¡¯d like to get an early start.¡± ¡°Yeah it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll pull first watch. Nolan has second watch. Y¡¯all get some sleep.¡± As everyone got ready for sleep, Arden climbed up about ten feet in the tree he had healed and took a seat on a branch while thinking to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a nice night. Wish I had a book¡­ and could see in the dark.¡± ? When Nolan woke up it took him a second to remember where he was. Then he wondered why Arden hadn¡¯t woken him to pull watch. He was torn between assuming Arden had fallen asleep or assuming Arden had decided to stay on watch all night. As he started to move he heard Arden¡¯s voice in his head. He was really starting to hate that [Message] spell of his. ¡°Don¡¯t move. The camp is surrounded.¡± ¡°How? You were on watch. Did you fall asleep?¡± Nolan thought back angrily. ¡°No. Just couldn¡¯t see them in the dark until it was too late. They were surprisingly careful in their approach. I¡¯ve counted over three dozen goblins but something else is with them, leading them. I can¡¯t get a clear enough look at it to use [Identify] on it but it¡¯s bigger than they are. As far as I can tell, they haven¡¯t spotted me yet.¡± ¡°Ideas?¡± ¡°Not really. We¡¯re going to have to fight our way out. If you could wake up the girls without the goblins noticing, that would be great. Otherwise those few seconds of disorientation is going to be risky.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°To the east of you, in the tree Willow made me heal.¡± ¡°How long do you think we have until they attack?¡± ¡°Oddly, I don¡¯t think they intend to for a while yet. This leader seems to be playing it cautious. But I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll end up waking up Arlo and it¡¯ll turn into a shit show.¡± ¡°Is it safe for me to throw something at one of the girls to wake them up?¡± ¡°Yeah, if it¡¯s small.¡± It took over five more minutes before both girls were awake and caught up on the situation. Hazel, of course, wanted to stand up and release another [Chaos Wave] but Arden and Nolan ruled it too risky. After some discussion they decided to start with some distraction. Arden would attempt to cast [Message] on the leader to see if he could rattle him or learn anything useful. While he did that the other three would be casting buffing spells and preparing for a bit of shock and awe. Nolan waited for what felt like twenty minutes but was closer to three before Arden finally let him know that whomever the leader was, he didn¡¯t want to talk. Nolan¡¯s opening move was to cast [Light] as far to the south of them as he could to ruin the goblins night vision. Then Willow cast [Entangle] in one direction as Hazel cast [Sleep] in the other. All of this was done from the cover of the downed trees they had made their camp under. Arden cast [Light] toward the north and then cast his [Shield of Faith] spell on himself. Then he stood up on the tree branch and started firing off [Radiant Bolt]s at the leader of the goblins, each shot lighting him up as the magic left his hand. It didn¡¯t take long for the goblins to start firing arrows and throwing spears at Arden, who in turn laughed and ridiculed them. Once they were all focused on him, Nolan and Arlo both slipped out of camp and started to stalk their prey. Hazel cast [Mana Shield] on herself and then stood up and started casting spell after spell. Willow cast [Barkskin] on herself, [Shillelagh] on her staff and took off. Arlo was mostly darting in close and hamstringing the goblins whereas Nolan was crushing windpipes so they couldn¡¯t scream. As a result, more and more goblins charged toward Arlo¡¯s side of the fight as the goblins he continued to incapacitate continued to call for help. It wasn¡¯t long before Arlo was overwhelmed and when he tried to slip away one of the goblins got a lucky shot in and embedded an arrow in his left hind quarters. Arlo let out a pained cry and before anyone could stop her Willow was heading for Arlo. Immediately, Arden started throwing his bolts toward the growing group of goblins as Arlo continue to let out cries as the goblins continued to attack him. Nolan was weaving in between the trees trying to get to where Willow was heading when Arden reached out with another [Message] ¡°Go after the leader.¡± ¡°Seriously dude? Willow¡¯s going to get herself killed. There¡¯s over a dozen goblins surrounding Arlo right now with more on the way. She¡¯s not that good of a fighter yet.¡± ¡°Trust me brother¡± ¡°Okay. I hope you¡¯re right. Where¡¯s this leader?¡± ¡°Southeast of you but moving through the trees heading west. Just go due south and you should run into him.¡± Nolan shook his head and turned to go where Arden said this mysterious leader was. He hadn¡¯t gone ten feet when he heard the roar of a bear. Turning back Willow was no where to be seen but a huge grizzly was moving between trees steadily swatting goblins away from Arlo as if they were simple houseflies. ¡°Heh, I guess she finally decided to choose her first animal for her wildshift ability. About time,¡± Nolan thought to himself as he continued his hunt. Ch 32 | ? Interrogations After another twenty or so feet, Nolan was finally able to make out a figure that was running between the trees as one of Arden¡¯s [Radiant Bolt] spells hit it and lit it up for a moment. The humanoid stood over six feet tall and was yelling out orders in goblin. Nolan angled his approach to come in from the side of this leader and was able to get the first strike. But, unlike the goblins, this new enemy could actually fight and managed to deflect Nolan¡¯s second strike and draw his sword. ¡°Try not to kill him. I¡¯d like to interrogate him.¡± Arden spoke into his mind. ¡°That may not be possible,¡± Nolan thought back while trying to keep from being cut. ¡°He¡¯s a far better fighter than the goblins.¡± Nolan continued to dance around the sword strikes that were coming at him without taking any fatal blows, but it was a close thing. After a few minutes Arden sent another [message]. ¡°How can I help?¡± ¡°More light! The trees here are blocking both of our light spells from earlier. I¡¯ve nearly tripped several times on the roots while trying to dodge.¡± A moment later, several balls of light appeared about fifteen feet above Nolan and this mysterious leader, forming a circle around them. This helped tilt things in Nolan¡¯s favor a bit. Nolan could now clearly see his enemy was taller than he was and had orange skin and sharp teeth. He wore leather armor and was pretty good with the sword he was using. He definitely looked related to the goblins but was not a goblin. When Nolan used his [Identify] skill on the creature he learned that he was fighting a hobgoblin but not his level. A few minutes later, Nolan¡¯s opponent glanced back toward the tree Arden was in and yelled in Common, ¡°Get out of my head you coward!¡± Nolan used this opportunity to slip in and land a punch in the solar plexus in an attempt to knock the wind out of his opponent. While it did hurt the hobgoblin, it did not have the effect he wanted. Before he could withdraw, the hobgoblin lunged at Nolan with his sword out and activated a skill that caused his fist and sword to glow red for a moment. Nolan attempted to redirect the attack but wasn¡¯t able to do so. The sword pierced his stomach, staggering him. Nolan grabbed the hobgoblin¡¯s sword hand to try and keep him from pulling the sword back out while he started to cast a spell. The hobgoblin threw out a left hook which rocked Nolan¡¯s head and caused him to let go of the sword arm, but didn¡¯t break his focus on his spell. A moment later he finished casting [Shocking Hand] and reached forward and grabbed the hobgoblin. As electricity coursed through the hobgoblin, causing his body to seize up, Nolan noticed a bear coming up behind his electrified foe. It stood and raised a huge paw. Nolan quickly stopped his spell and stepped back as the bear¡¯s paw slammed down on the hobgoblin¡¯s head, knocking it out. Before Nolan could say anything, a hand rested on his shoulder from behind and healing power poured into him as Arden walked up beside him. ¡°Well¡­ we found some goblins,¡± quipped Arden. ? In short order they had the hobgoblin tied up to a tree with Nolan watching him, waiting on him to regain consciousness. Arden and Hazel were dragging goblins toward a pit that Willow was digging. Arlo laid nearby, physically healed by Arden but with the memory of the pain still lingering. When the hobgoblin started to stir, Nolan called Arden over and they got ready to start the interrogation. As soon as the hobgoblin opened his eyes and saw the humans, he started to struggle at his bonds attempting to free himself. No one said anything, they let him continue to try until he finally had to stop and rest. Arden approached and asked, ¡°Now will you tell me your name?¡± ¡°Kozack¡± ¡°How did you find us?¡± ¡°Lucky. We were walking north and one of the scouts smelled you.¡± Nolan cut in, ¡°Kozack, why are your people attacking the town of Wildemill?¡± ¡°Chief said to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? Chief said to go get yourself killed so you do it?¡± Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°It is an honor to die for one¡¯s clan. Something you humans know nothing of.¡± ¡°He¡¯s got us there, bro,¡± Arden said with a grin. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about dying.¡± Nolan chuffed at Arden¡¯s attempt at a joke before continuing on, ¡°I do not know much about your people but it¡¯s my understanding that you have a caste system. How many are in your warrior caste?¡± ¡°The goblins have a caste system. All hobgoblins are warriors.¡± ¡°And there are how many hobgoblins?¡± ¡°That I will not tell you. I will not betray my people. Do your worst.¡± ¡°Woah, hold up there,¡± Arden cut in. ¡°Before he starts cutting parts off of you, can you at least tell me the the name of your chief?¡± ¡°My chief is Dronkazol the Loud.¡± ¡°Thank you Kozack. Now, would you be willing to tell me how long he¡¯s been chief over the goblins to the south of here?¡± ¡°Chief Dronkazol saved this settlement about six months ago.¡± ¡°Saved from whom?¡± ¡°The previous goblin chief was weak. He had few warriors and never grew his territory. Chief Dronkazol will teach them the ways of battle and bring glory to these worthless goblins.¡± Arden nodded his head as he turned and walked over to a log and sat down. Nolan followed him and the two discussed their next steps before Nolan walked back to Kozack. The hobgoblin meet Nolan¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯m ready. Begin your torture.¡± ¡°No,¡± Nolan replied. ¡°You been mostly straight with us. The only lie you told was that you were coming from the south when you found us by smell. We know from the tracks you left that you were coming from the north. We know many of the goblins you were leading were carrying shovels so we have to assume you¡¯re digging something. Tell us what you were doing to the north, what you¡¯re digging for and I¡¯ll offer you a clean death. Refuse and I¡¯ll chop off all your limbs, remove your eyes and ears, and heal the wounds so that you don¡¯t bleed out. We¡¯ll stuff cloth in your ears and put a gag in your mouth. You¡¯ll spend your remaining days alone in your own mind until a wild animal finds you and eats you.¡± For the first time Kozack showed some indecisiveness before finally nodding. ¡°We were sent to look for a dungeon.¡± ¡°Like, basement of a castle, where the prisoners are held? That kind of dungeon?¡± Arden hurried over, ¡°Did he just say dungeon?¡± Looking to Kozack, ¡°Tell me more about dungeons!¡± ¡°We believe there is a dungeon to the north of here. We¡¯re trying to find it.¡± ¡°Yeah, got that part. Listen, I¡¯m not from around here. Can you tell me how dungeons work?¡± Kozack looked confused, ¡°Sometimes mana will collect in an area. If there¡¯s enough of it there¡¯s a chance it will form an elemental. But sometimes, instead of an elemental it¡¯ll form a dungeon.¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Arden said, clearly excited. ¡°Now, do dungeons have themes. For example, could a dungeon form and be full of nothing but goblins and hobgoblins?¡± This clearly offended Kozack, ¡°We are intelligent beings, not monsters!¡± ¡°Woah there hoss, I wasn¡¯t trying to upset you. So, evidently dungeons don¡¯t have intelligent beings in them. Back to my question though. Would a dungeon have nothing but a single type of beast, or nothing but traps, or some theme like that?¡± ¡°You humans always think you¡¯re so smart but have such a poor education if you don¡¯t even know this. I am your captive, not your teacher. I¡¯ve answered your questions. Now either let me go or give me my death.¡± Kozack then lifted his chin, exposing his neck to Nolan and Arden A moment later Nolan was cleaning the blood off his sword while Arden stood there in shock. ¡°You really couldn¡¯t have let me ask him more questions?¡± ¡°No. It would be too easy for him to feed us false information.¡± ¡°Dude, I had [Dome of Truth] up. He¡¯s been feeding us false information since you threatened him.¡± ¡°When did you cast that?¡± ¡°Before I ever asked for his name.¡± ¡°Then how did he lie about how they found us? I thought the spell preventing people from lying?¡± ¡°About that. If you level it at bit then you have an option on how you want it to work. I just unlocked the option last night that lets me cast it so that it would just tell me if anyone lied. Less noticeable that way, no body stops breathing.¡± Nolan stared at Arden for a moment, clearly upset. Finally he answers, ¡°Good to know. But my point remains. We can go back to town and ask Helen or Christi about dungeons and know the information is reliable,¡± Nolan stated as he untied the ropes holding Kozack to the tree. ¡°You¡¯re right about that, we¡¯re totally going to talk with the mayor. But his lies were revealing information as well. I could have learned more from him.¡± Nolan shrugged, ¡°Well, next time let me know what¡¯s going on. I can¡¯t be expected to make the correct decisions when I don¡¯t have all the information.¡± With that Nolan motioned for Arden to grab the body and the two lifted Kozack and carried him to the pit where Hazel and Willow already had a fire going burning the goblin bodies. Once all the bodies had burned down and their camp was cleaned up, Willow used her [Mould Earth] and [Plant Growth] spells to cover up the area where the remains of the goblin party were buried. Arden took this chance to cast [Mending] on his clothes to patch the holes from all the arrows and spears he was hit with during the battle. After he finished with his own clothes he mended everyone else¡¯s. By this point there was less than an hour until sunrise. ¡°No sense trying to go back to sleep,¡± Nolan announced. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and start running back.¡± Ch 33 | ? Unexpected Surprise The party was making good time and the trip through the forest was a bit surreal to Arden. This was the third time they¡¯d gone through these woods, and each time had felt so different. The first was just over a month ago when they arrived in this world. They were all excited and the reality of being in a new world hadn¡¯t set in yet. The second was a week ago, to go hunting. They were all nervous and hiding it with confidence. And now they were heading back to Wildemill having slain a party of over thirty goblins in one go. Arden was not even considering that there could be danger in the area. Which he soon realized was a mistake. "Honestly, I¡¯m kinda sad there wasn¡¯t more goblins. Once I turned into the grizzly bear they were so easy to beat," complained Willow. "Really?" Arden asked. "You want to complain that it was too easy?¡± Hazel shook her head, ¡°One minute she¡¯s complaining about hurting other sapient beings and the next she¡¯s complaining that she didn¡¯t get to kill enough of them.¡± "I''m just saying I was bit let down because I didn''t get to fight mor¡­" Willow''s last word hit a high note as a tan and black shape lunged from an overhead tree branch, tackling Willow and pinning her to the ground. Arden rushed toward what he now saw was some type of cat. At first he thought it was a jaguar that was standing on Willow¡¯s chest. But has he rushed toward it he saw that it had six legs and a slight shimmer to it that was making it hard to focus on. Then he noticed the cat was just staring into Willow¡¯s eyes. Neither the weird jaguar nor Willow was moving. Failing to read the situation, Hazel laughed, "That''s what you get for complaining." A howl was heard from Arlo, who was scouting ahead. His howl was answered by various roars many times over. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Hazel said in an urgent but quiet tone, finally realizing this was serious. Arden looked at his daughter and saw she was looking to the side. He slowly turned and saw that they were surrounded by animals. Jaguars, wolves, bears, and more. Everywhere he looked was a predator watching them. ¡°No sudden movements, folks.¡± Nolan cautioned, ¡°This is not normal. Who¡¯s causing it and why?¡± ¡°Aservia,¡± Willow whispered ¡°Your goddess?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°Did you upset her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Willow answered, ¡°But we¡¯re supposed to follow this wampus cat.¡± Arden looked at what was evidently a wampus cat, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll follow. Now get off my daughter.¡± The cat lifted a paw and studied it for a moment as if it had no cares in the world. ¡°Please,¡± Arden added through gritted teeth. The jaguar stepped off of Willow and led the group through the circle of animals in a more easterly direction. Everyone followed, but the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife. A few minutes into following the leader, Arlo rejoined the group, seemingly in good health but obviously frustrated. After nearly an hour of walking, the cat led them into a clearing. The group realized it was the clearing they first appeared in when they came into this world. In the middle of the clearing stood a large blond wolf with the last rays of the setting sun highlighting its fur. Seeing the wolf, Arlo let out a bark and charged forward, past their guide cat. Seeing Arlo coming, the tan wolf started running toward the edge of the clearing, and just as it looked like the two wolves were about to collide, the new wolf cut to the left. The next few moments were full of the new wolf juking and jiving away from Arlo, and it took the group a bit to realize they were playing. Suddenly there was a flash of light back in the middle of the clearing, and a beautiful feminine figure stood there with light radiating softly from her. Both wolves immediately stopped playing, ran to her and laid at her feet. Then the group saw Willow kneeling before this woman, shocked because they hadn¡¯t even noticed her walking over. ¡°Betting that¡¯s her goddess. Should we kneel?¡± Arden asked. ¡°Will our gods get mad?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°Never hurts to be polite,¡± Nolan said as he walked up to where Willow was and knelt beside her. The rest of the group followed, including the wampus cat. All showed reverence to the goddess. With a smile on her face, the goddess looked down at the group, ¡°It¡¯s rare that I get to do something for no reason other than simple joy. Most things people ask for wouldn¡¯t actually make them happy. And most everything else I do is just work. But every now and then, something like this comes along. While you were hunting goblins, I overheard a story that Ewan was sharing about his dog Twix. Along with the joy of the story, there was also a hint of sadness. He missed Twix. Since Viznen is Jonthan¡¯s patron deity, I ran my idea by him first. He agreed, so I brought Twix here. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°I did this to bring happiness to a young child. I didn¡¯t realize how much joy it would bring to Arlo as well.¡± Aservia knelt down and petted both wolves before looking back to the group. ¡°As Arlo is Willow¡¯s companion, Twix will be Ewan¡¯s. She will be there to protect him when the rest of you can¡¯t be.¡± Turning to face Willow directly, ¡°I am pleased by your work to grow food for the village of Wildemill. And your efforts to learn more about the plants around you also bring me joy. Most don¡¯t realize how powerful simple plants can be. Continue to grow, and you will reap many rewards.¡± As she finished speaking, a golden glow appeared around Willow for just a moment. Aservia looked back to the group, ¡°Tougher fights are coming. Take care and continue to grow.¡± In the space between the start and end of a blink, the goddess was gone. Everyone stood in silent awe of the divine being that had just left for several moments before Nolan spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re making it back to the village before nightfall. I think we should camp here.¡± ¡°Wait up, I wanna know what that glow was. Willow did you get some sort of blessing or something?¡± asked Hazel. ¡°My [Herbal Lore] class ability just went up by five points!¡± Everyone spent the next few minutes congratulating Willow and talking about how they had met a god ¡®in the flesh¡¯, so to speak. Eventually Nolan brought the discussion back around to camping in the clearing. ¡°A bit exposed, don¡¯t you think?¡± Arden asked. ¡°Easier to see anyone coming, though,¡± Hazel added. Willow noticed that the wampus cat from earlier was still with them and walked over to it. ¡°Will you and the others keep a watch while we sleep here tonight?¡± The cat nodded before turning and trotting back to the tree line. Looking at the group Willow said, ¡°We¡¯re good. They¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡± Arden shrugged, ¡°Works for me. Let¡¯s set up camp.¡± Setting camp consisted of just unrolling bedrolls and setting up a makeshift fire pit. Hazel supplied a bit of magic to get the campfire going. Nolan started on dinner. The party gathered around, and Arden got out his sending stones. He tossed one to Hazel and one to Willow. ¡°Here, y¡¯all update the others.¡± "What are you going to do?" Willow asked "I''m going to play with Twix and Arlo for a bit and try to relax. The last few days were stressful. I need some fun." ? The night went without interruption, and Hazel had the party up and fed before the sun broke the horizon. "Why did you wake us up so early?" Willow complained while rolling her bedroll. "The sooner we get moving, the sooner I can see my son," Hazel said as if the answer was obvious. "It won''t take long to get there. Last time we didn''t know where we were going, and we were being cautious. We should be able to move much faster this time," Nolan responded. As they were leaving the clearing Arden asked, "I assume everyone got two levels on this trip? We didn''t talk about it before leaving the goblins. Has everyone assigned their stats? Any new skills or spells worth sharing?" ¡°I got a new spell!¡± Willow said excitedly. ¡°Thorn whip. It allows me to conjure a whip that¡¯s made of a vine with thorns on it. It says it can be used for attacks or to restrain someone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve been needing something that could help you with single opponents,¡± observed Nolan. ¡°Hazel, what about you?¡± ¡°Elemental affinity. It¡¯s an ability that says I¡¯ll get an affinity for any magic skill that is at least level ten. The affinity then lowers the mana cost for spells related to that element and grants me a ten percent resistance to that element.¡± ¡°Wow,¡± replied Arden. ¡°That could be a huge help. Especially if you level the ability itself.¡± Looking to Nolan, ¡°I got another spell. This one is called [Unyielding Duty]. Says it ¡®bestows upon a target the resolve needed to perform a difficult task, granting temporary resistance to fatigue, fear, or any demoralization effects.¡¯ Seems kinda similar to my [Divine Aura] ability in a way.¡± Nolan nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure that as you use them you¡¯ll find some differences. I picked up an ability that will let me deflect arrows. I¡¯m betting that if I can level it up, I¡¯ll eventually be able to catch them, too. ¡°Dude, that¡¯ll be awesome.¡± Arden replied. The party continued moving and chatting along the way and were able to make it back to the village by midday. Hazel, Willow, and both wolves headed to Oringo¡¯s and Malusi¡¯s home to pick up Ewan. They were super excited to let Ewan know that Twix was there. Nolan and Arden headed to the mayor¡¯s office/house. Upon arriving the mayor greeted the two but looked confused, ¡°I¡¯m sorry gentlemen, did we have an appointment today that I¡¯ve forgotten about? If so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need to reschedule. We¡¯re trying to get the last of the preparations done for tomorrow¡¯s Verdance Day celebration.¡± ¡°No mayor,¡± Nolan answered, ¡°we didn¡¯t have a meeting planned for today, but we just returned from our hunting trip with some news we believe you¡¯re going to want to hear. If you can give us couple minutes we¡¯ll give you the brief version and you can decide how important it is.¡± Looking weary and worried the mayor motioned for them to continue. Nolan turned to Arden to pick up the story. Arden just shrugged and said a matter of fact tone, ¡°Captured a hobgoblin and interrogated him. He says a new chief, another hobgoblin, took over the goblin tribe about six months ago. If I¡¯m not mistaken that¡¯s about the same time Wildemill started having issues with them? Also, most of the goblins with him were carrying shovels. When asked what they were digging he lied and said that they looking for a dungeon.¡± The mayor was nodding when hearing about a new chief but when Arden said dungeon her eyes went wide. ¡°Are you certain it was a lie?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± replied Arden. The mayor was quiet for a few minutes before looking back at the two men, ¡°We¡¯ve not covered dungeons in our lessons and I¡¯m sure you both have a lot of questions about them. I can see, and smell, that you just returned from your hunt. Please, go back to the inn and get some food. Relax as best you can. Christi and I will be by later this evening to get a full debriefing and to do some teaching.¡± Ch 34 | ? Magic and Dungeons Later that evening the party sat at their usual table with Mayor Helen and Guard Captain Christi. Jacob had locked the doors and was refilling everyone¡¯s cup. ¡°So you were surrounded by over thirty goblins that were being lead by a hobgoblin?¡± Christi asked in disbelief. ¡°And you¡¯re all still here?¡± Arden laughed as he replied, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re a bit hard to get rid of.¡± ¡°Especially Arden¡± interjected Nolan with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying for years. But jokes aside, what can you tell us about dungeons?¡± ¡°Before we go to that, there¡¯s context you¡¯ll need to know. You all already have some magic so you¡¯re aware of what mana is. What you don¡¯t know is that prolonged exposure to mana can have weird effects. For example, our world has wild animals. Squirrels, rabbits, bears, etc. But if you take a rabbit and keep in a cage next to where someone is practicing fire based spells, over time some of that fire aspected mana will start to accumulate in the rabbit. And if this goes on for a long enough time, the rabbit could evolve into a fire rabbit with it¡¯s own magic spells. Or it could mate with another rabbit and have offspring that are flame aspected. Mana likes to be near similar mana. So the more fire magic done near the rabbit, the greater the quantities of fire mana it will absorb. This is why pest control in cities is usually a priority. The last thing you want is rats that live near a kitchen to start to draw on the fire mana coming from the ovens. Then you end up with rats that can throw fire bolt spells and your town burns down. Are you with me so far?¡± ¡°Yes, but I have questions,¡± Arden replied. ¡°Save them until the end, please. Now, if there isn¡¯t anything nearby to absorb the trace mana, then the fire mana would start to condense around itself. If this happened for a long enough period of time it could produce a fire elemental. Obviously this would take far far longer than simply imbuing animals with magic. ¡°And finally, if for whatever reason the conditions to form an elemental aren¡¯t right, then the mana will continue to condense and eventually form what is known as a dungeon core. These are essentially a gem. The color is dependent on the types of mana it is made of. The size of the gem depends on its level. A tier one dungeon core would be pretty small. Dungeon cores have a form of intelligence but they¡¯re not actually sapient. ¡°When a dungeon core forms it begins to absorb mana from the surrounding area until it can eventually create an entrance to its dungeon. The actual dungeon is in a pocket dimension. Remember this, you can¡¯t dig you way into or out of a dungeon. You¡¯d be amazed at how many people try it anyway. Once the entrance to the pocket dimension is created, the core itself goes through the entrance and starts to build its dungeon. The core will populate the dungeon with bests, monsters, traps, etc. No one is sure how the dungeons decide on what to put in there or what limits they have. We do know that as living creatures venture into the dungeon it will attempt to kill them. Some people believe that the dungeon core earns experience just like every other creature. Some believe that it only absorbs the remnant mana. Either way, the more it gets, the bigger it will grow and the smarter it will become. ¡°The dungeon core can be destroyed which will of course destroy the dungeon. Some teams spend their lives going around and destroying cores as the experience earned from doing so is rumored to be phenomenal. The core can also be captured and moved to a new location. Doing this would allow you a measure of control over the dungeon which can have massive benefits. Some kingdoms have dungeons they have specifically set up to train their armies. A number of powerful wizards have created a symbiotic relationships with dungeon cores where they¡¯ve built their mage towers inside a dungeon and regularly provide it whatever it is that it wants and in return the dungeon serves as a layer of protection. ¡°Now, all that said, I must ask again. Are you absolutely certain that the hobgoblin was lying about searching for a dungeon core. Dungeons grant experience for the kills made inside, but they also serve as opportunities to gain money and equipment. In some dungeons you can even mine for rare metals. This would be a huge deal for a tribe to possess. I don¡¯t think I need to tell you how bad this would be for Wildemill and the surrounding area.¡± The room fell silent after Helen stopped lecturing and everyone worked to process all the implications of what was said. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Eventually Arden spoke up, ¡°I had my [Dome of Truth] spell active. I¡¯ve leveled it up enough that now I can have it allow people to lie and simply let me know, rather than strangling them. Nolan asked the hobgoblin where they had been and why so many goblins were carrying shovels. The hobgoblin replied that they had been hunting for a dungeon that they believed was to the north of them. When he said that, my spell let me know that he was lying.¡± The mayor nodded in thought for a moment before replying, ¡°That does not mean there isn¡¯t a dungeon in the area. He could have been lying about it being to the north, couldn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I suppose that is a possibility. But the goblins were coming from the north.¡± ¡°If he was lying, what do you think he was trying to hide?¡± Arden motioned to Nolan who took over, ¡°We think they were digging a tunnel into the town. In recent weeks we¡¯ve made the surrounding countryside inhospitable to them so we think they¡¯re going to try and go under the walls. That said, we also wondered if they were doing something with the river that would cause it to flood but it seemed like to massive a job for the crew we encountered.¡± ¡°These are reasonable conclusions. I do agree that tunneling under the wall is most likely. However, the enormity of the problem that will arise if they really do find a dungeon core requires that we investigate it just to be on the safe side.¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll start looking for any signs of digging in the area. Hopefully that will lead us to whatever their plan is.¡± Hazel asked, ¡°If it is a dungeon core and we could it and bring it here, that would be a boon for Wildemill right? It would help you rebuild.¡± Mayor Helen nodded her head, ¡°It would be for a short while. Then word would spread that we had a dungeon and our Lord would inevitably send troops here to take possession of it. It would be best for Wildemill if you could find the dungeon and destroy it. This would also provide quite a big of experience for all of you as well.¡± As the mayor said this, the party all got an alert: New Quest: Mayor Helen fears there goblins may be searching for dungeon or tunneling into Wildemill. Determine which is correct and stop them. Rewards: Unknown The party all smiled and closed the alert. ¡°How would we go about finding a dungeon core, though?¡± Nolan queried. ¡°If a dungeon core is so small, couldn¡¯t we just put it in our pocket or something and not tell anyone about it?¡± Willow asked. The mayor smiled at the two talking over one another, ¡°Normally I¡¯d say one at a time, but these answers are related. To find a dungeon you look for an area without mana. One were it feels like the air is trying to pull the very mana from your body. In the middle of that area will be the dungeon core or an entrance to a dungeon. And that feeling is why you can¡¯t just put one in your pocket to hide it. Everyone nearby would feel it.¡± Willow thought for a moment before asking, ¡°What if it¡¯s in our packs?¡± ¡°BOOM¡± said Arden. ¡°Why would it explode in your pack?¡± Christi asked. ¡°I was just joking,¡± Arden said. ¡°But our packs are spatial containers. Would that not cause problems?¡± Helen shook her head, ¡°No, actually that¡¯s the best way to transport them. Putting a dungeon core inside a spatial bag will cause the core to go into a type of hibernation.¡± ¡°Maybe we could do that,¡± Willow said. ¡°Then save the dungeon for later.¡± Arden raised a hand as he spoke, ¡°Can we back up a bit? I have a question about mana and animals becoming imbued. What if we left a bunch of rabbit in cages next to an area where priests and clerics were regularly healing people? Would the rabbits become imbued with healing magic?¡± ¡°Yes, they would. But to the rabbits, you would be the enemies so what good would them having healing powers do? Then you¡¯d have to worry about having a pest problem that could heal itself.¡± ¡°Still, seems like that would have some advantages. What if I just cast loads of healing spells next to Arlo and pushed healing mana into him. If he eventually obtained a healing spell, he could help watch over Willow.¡± ¡°That could happen. But in the case of companion animals, it would be easier and much quicker to just buy the desired spell scroll and have them learn it.¡± ¡°Arlo can learn magic spells?¡± Willow questioned. The mayor shrugged, ¡°If his mental stat is high enough and he wishes to do so, then yes. Now, a question of my own. How¡¯d you leave with one wolf and come back with two?¡± Willow excitedly told the story of how her goddess had brought their other pet to them for Ewan and how, even though Ewan wasn¡¯t of age he now had a companion. After that, the group continued to lob question after question at Mayor Helen for as long as she was willing to hang around and answer them. Christi was starting to answer more as well, having finally accepted that she could dislike the gods and still enjoy the company of people the gods sent to help. Ch 35 | ? Verdance Day The following sunrise found the party back at that same table eating breakfast and trying to plan out the day. They wanted to participate in some of the Verdance Day celebrations but they also wanted to immediately start hunting for whatever the goblins had been digging. They decided to split up the day. They would stay in town until lunch and then head out to hunt for the dungeon. After breakfast they walked over to the town square to find about two dozen booths set up with folks selling various items. Daw, one of the town guards, was walking down the street and saw them and walked over to talk to them, ¡°It¡¯s not much of a celebration this year. Normally we have nearly three times as many booths and decorations on the buildings. Some of the folks wanted to cancel the celebration all together but the mayor insisted that we needed it. I think she was right.¡± Arden nodded, ¡°It¡¯s always important to give people something to take their minds off their worries.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Daw replied. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to continue my patrol. But you be sure to check out the fourth booth on the right up there. That¡¯s Ms. Tizita and she¡¯s selling bowls of wat with injera. Give it a try and thank me later.¡± As Daw wandered off, the party looked to one another, shrugged and went to go meet Ms Tizita. The morning passed with the party meeting far more people than they had thus far in their time in Wildemill. And for once, people seemed to be somewhat friendly. There were planting rituals where some of the townspeople planted gardens or trees, symbolizing the growth hoped for. A band played while some folks did some sort of interpretive dance. The party didn¡¯t understand it but a bystander explained that it was to mimic the flow of nature, from the gentle sway of growing plants to the lively bursts of blooming flowers. They tried a number of different foods and even bought a few odds and ends from the townsfolk. The mayor came and got the party and lead them to the shrine, explaining that part of the celebration was to make offerings to the gods, honoring them and seeking their blessing for the season ahead. Of course no one else was at the shrine, though there were a couple offerings already there so evidently some folks in town still worshiped the gods. It was near lunchtime when they left the shrine but no one was hungry so they grabbed their packs and headed out of town to go dungeon hunting. Hazel insisted on keeping Ewan with them this time. A guard named Jerome was at the north gate and reminded the party of the feast and lighting of lanterns that would happen later. The party spent the next few hours just wandering around the forest east of the village. They were all in a good mood and not trying to be quiet in the least. They played games with Ewan and generally just enjoyed their time together. Arlo and Twix ran around playing with one another and chasing whatever they came across. Willow even turned into her bear form and let Ewan ride on her back for a bit. Hazel kept casting various spells to drain her mana so that she could use her [Mana Recovery] class ability. Before they realized it, the sun was starting to set and they had wandered quite a ways from the village. They took a moment to get their bearings and started back toward the village going a more direct path then what they had been on. With less than an hour of sunlight remaining Arlo suddenly started sniffing around in circles and growling. ¡°Willow, what¡¯s he smelling?¡± Nolan asked ¡°He said he smells goblins.¡± ¡°Equip armor,¡± Arden ordered while triggering his preset to equip his own. He then made a throwing motion and set a few light orbs floating around them. ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit dim out here for my human eyes,¡± he said as he toss up a few light orbs. ¡°Everyone line up about six or so feet apart and let''s walk forward in a line looking for any tracks.¡± The party fanned out, and started to walk. They had gone about about forty feet when Hazel tripped and fell. ¡°A whole new world, and you¡¯re still clumsy?¡± Arden joked ¡°I guess so,¡± Hazel said, smiling as she stood back up. ¡°What did you trip over?¡± Nolan asked as he knelt down and inspected the area. ¡°Uh, guys. I think Hazel found something.¡± Everyone gathered around as Nolan lifted what looked like a cover made of interwoven tree limbs revealing a sloping tunnel under it. It hadn¡¯t covered the entire hole and Hazel¡¯s foot slipped into the gap. Arlo walked up and put his head the in the tunnel, and started growling. ¡°He says there are goblins in there,¡± Willow said with concern in her voice. ¡°Did they find the dungeon core under ground?¡± Arden asked. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Hazel shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m still able to absorb mana from the area without any issue.¡± ¡°Shit!¡± exclaimed Nolan. ¡°That means they¡¯re tunneling under the wall and into the village. I¡¯d bet all the gold I have on it.¡± ¡°Surely not,¡± Arden said in disbelief. ¡°We¡¯ve got to be a couple miles from the village aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°A few years back, smugglers dug a tunnel from Mexico into the US that was nearly a mile long. And that was without magic,¡± Nolan stated. ¡°Someone hop in the tunnel and see if it¡¯s big enough for us to follow,¡± Arden directed. Hazel volunteered and quickly learned the tunnel wasn''t even four feet tall. ¡°Arlo says he can fit.¡± Willow announced. ¡°By himself?¡± asked Arden ¡°I guess. He wants to go.¡± ¡°Tell him to go until the tunnel levels out or he loses contact with you. Let¡¯s walk above the tunnel as he goes.¡± With that Arlo took off down the tunnel and the party followed above ground. There were a few times were the tunnel curved but Willow was able to keep them on track. By the time Willow motioned for them to stop, they had moved another four hundred feet. ¡°Arlo said it just now leveled out. He¡¯s pretty deep now. Probably more than fifty feet down.¡± ¡°Does he see, hear, smell anything close to him?¡± Nolan asked ¡°No sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to do here, folks. I don¡¯t want Arlo to make contact with the goblins. But we kinda need his and Willow¡¯s connection to know where the tunnel leads.¡± ¡°Willow, tell Arlo to sneak down the tunnel slowly and to stop if it starts to rise up or if he detects anyone close to him.¡± Nolan advised. ¡°But ask him to please go slow.¡± Willow passed on the instructions and they continued to follow the direwolf from above ground. Soon the sun had completely set and the party was exiting the forest into the killing field outside of town. ¡°Tell Arlo to stop. It¡¯s obvious the tunnel is heading under the town,¡± Arden ordered. ¡°Willow, can you move enough dirt to open up the tunnel so that we can get Arlo out without having to back track?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take me a few minutes, but I can.¡± It took nearly half an hour to move enough dirt to reach Arlo and make a ramp for him to be able to climb out. Once Arlo was out they all started running toward the village, hoping they weren¡¯t too late. As they got to the gate, they saw Daw and Simon standing watch. ¡°Fellas, do you know where Christi is?¡± Arden asked Simon just glared at the party but Daw answered, ¡°I assume she¡¯s at home. The celebration ended about an hour ago. You all missed the feast and lantern lighting.¡± ¡°Apologies for that Daw. Can one of you go and let Christi know that we just found a goblin tunnel leading under the eastern wall? It seems the goblins are trying to tunnel into the village. We¡¯re not sure where it comes out, though.¡± The guards just looked at the group as if they were crazy before Simon spoke up, ¡°You''re asking this time? You''re not going trip me again when I try to do my job?" Arden stepped forward toward Simon and answered in a flat voice, "If I hadn''t tripped you that time, my daughter and her wolf would have ripped you apart. I''ll not apologize to you for saving your life. But if you''re so petty, that you''re willing to let your home be invaded just out of spite, maybe I should go apologize to the village for not letting you die." Daw, seeing Simon biting off more than he could chew, spoke up, "We''ll get your message to the guard captain. Good luck in your search." Arden thanked Daw and lead his group into town, straining his senses to the limit hoping to see, smell, or hear something. ¡°Girls, are those half elven eyes picking up anything we¡¯re not?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°No. The lanterns they hung for the celebration are helping a lot but there¡¯s nothing to see.¡± Hazel answered as she set Ewan on Arlo¡¯s back. ¡°I hate to say it, but I think we¡¯re going to need to split the party,¡± Arden said. ¡°Come on, man. You know you should never split the party,¡± Nolan said. ¡°Then we need to walk faster or something. We¡¯re not going to find¡± Arden is cut off by the sound of a man¡¯s scream a few blocks away. The party started running toward the sound. After a couple empty streets, they finally rounded a corner and saw a man lying on the ground crying while hugging his midsection. Nolan ran ahead and started healing the man. By the time the others arrived, the wounds in the man''s midsection had closed up and he was taking deep breaths trying to regain his composure. "What happened," Hazel asked. "Kids jumped out of the dark and stabbed me, then ran away." Wobbling a bit, the man stood and looked at Nolan, "Thank you for healing me, but you didn''t have to sober me up, too." "Apologies sir. Please go on home and lock your doors and windows," Nolan told him. As the man walked away, both Twix and Arlo hit on a scent and followed it into a empty alley. With nothing to see, the party went back to patrolling the town looking for any sign of the goblins. Three streets later, Willow called out. The rest of the party turned to see that she had taken a few steps into an alley and was now surrounded by 3 goblins. As they ran toward Willow, the goblins broke and ran further in the alley. Willow managed to catch one with her staff but the other two seem to almost vanish. ¡°They¡¯re trying to separate us. Pick us off one at a time.¡± Nolan said in a bitter tone. ¡°Good thing we didn¡¯t split up.¡± Arden bobbed his head and took the chastising. ¡°Should we chase them further into the alley?¡± Hazel asked Before anyone could answer, the sound of two wolves snarling and a goblin screaming rang out from up the street. The party ran back out of the alley and saw Arlo, Twix, Ewan, and another man all surrounded by goblins about 25 yards down the street. Ch 36 | ? Goblins come for a visit They started running and, as they got closer, they saw that Ewan was kneeling over another child trying to protect her from the goblins. Next to him lied an injured man who wasn''t moving. Seven goblins were harrying Arlo and Twix while three more were attacking Ewan and the girl he was kneed over. Seeing her son being attacked set Hazel off. She let out a scream that sounded close to a roar and charged ahead of the others with her staff held high. As soon as she was in range, Hazel swung her staff at one of the goblins attacking her son. The goblin flew into another goblin, causing them both to fall. Hazel stepped forward and thrust out her staff as if it was a spear, crushing the windpipe of one of the goblins before putting the staff tip through the eye of the other she¡¯d knocked down. The final goblin turned to flee, but a flash of steel swung out from Nolan, who appeared in front of it. The goblin''s head toppled from its body. By this point, Arlo had caught and killed one of the goblins attacking him and was working on another. Twix was still being attacked by two because she was busy eating the goblin she had killed rather than fighting. Willow ran in and killed the last one on Arlo with her staff before she and Arlo took out the two attacking Twix. While the rest were killing goblins, Arden knelt next to the children and made sure they were okay. ¡°Shit, this is Allissa!¡± Arden said. ¡°That makes this Benjamin then,¡± Nolan said while rolling the man over. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s him,¡± he said as he started using [Healing Touch] on the unconscious man. As the magic took hold, the stab wound in the man¡¯s side and the cut on the side of his face stopped bleeding and closed up. A few moments later he opened his eyes and glanced around before jerking upright, looking for his daughter. Allissa hugged her dad while Hazel pulled Ewan away and started fussing at him. ¡°Why did you run off like that? You could have been hurt!¡± Hazel hissed Ewan just looked at his mom, confused, before saying in the limited vocabulary of a four year old, ¡°I not hurt. Magic. I keep Lissa safe.¡± "I know you can''t get hurt, but still," Hazel said as she struggled with her emotions in the face of the four year old''s logic. ¡°What does he mean he can¡¯t be hurt,¡± Allissa¡¯s father asked. ¡°He¡¯s too young to know magic.¡± Everyone looked at one another before Arden replied, ¡°Ewan has a magic ward cast over him. Nothing can hurt him. Knowing this, the smart little shit used his body as a shield to protect Allissa from the goblin¡¯s swords. The man just looked at them all as if they were crazy. Finally, Willow walked over and said ¡°Watch¡± and used her staff to whack Ewan on the head. The staff made a solid thunk sound but was stopped just a hair above the child¡¯s head. Ewan looked over at the man. ¡°Magic, I no hurt.¡± Hazel walked up to the man and extended her hand, ¡°I¡¯m Ewan¡¯s mom, Hazel. Ewan and my father have told me about you and Allissa. It¡¯s good to finally meet and you, and I¡¯m glad you¡¯re both okay.¡± Shaking himself, the man looked at Hazel, ¡°Yes! Yes, thanks to you all, we¡¯re both fine. My name is Benjamin, but you can call me Ben.¡± ¡°Ben, let¡¯s get you and Allissa somewhere safe before we finish hunting the goblins,¡± Nolan suggested. Ben nodded and waved the group forward as he picked up his daughter and walked hurriedly to their house, which was only a couple of houses down from where they had been attacked. Once the party confirmed that no goblins were hiding inside Ben¡¯s house, they helped him secure all the windows and doors before heading back out in search of goblins. After leaving Ben¡¯s house the party wandered up and down streets for another twenty minutes not finding any more goblins. ¡°There has to be a better way to do this,¡± complained Nolan. ¡°Girls, I need a volunteer to climb on top of a building to look around and let us know what you find,¡± Arden said. Ten minutes later they had located a three story building and were helping Hazel get onto the roof as quietly as they could. Once she was up there, Hazel quickly scanned the skyline looking any signs of goblins. As she looked across the roofs of the village she saw dozens of goblins moving about. She quickly relayed this to the rest of the group. ¡°If there¡¯s so many of them, why can¡¯t we find them?¡± Arden questioned. ¡°Because they¡¯re avoiding us,¡± Nolan said coldly. ¡°They¡¯re ambush hunters. They¡¯ve run or tried to run from us each time we¡¯ve seen them tonight. The goblins want easy prey, something they can quickly overwhelm and move on.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Then we need to trick them,¡± Willow said with a grin. ¡°Got a plan, Willow?¡± Arden asked ¡°What if you all hide and let me walk down the street by myself? When they jump me, you all attack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but I think we can improve on it,¡± Arden said while looking at his grandson. ¡°You¡¯re not using my son as bait!¡± Hazel hissed as she climbed down from the roof. ¡°Why not? He¡¯s proved that he can¡¯t be hurt. How about you pick him up and run down the street, acting terrified? I bet that would pull quite a few of them.¡± Arden said ¡°Yeah, he can keep you safe until we get there,¡± Nolan added with a grin. After another few minutes of discussion and the party had a plan. Hazel, Willow, and Ewan walked hurriedly down the street. Nolan, Arden, Twix and Arlo followed behind them, hoping they were far enough back not to be noticed but close enough to be able to help in time. By the time the girls made it a couple streets over, they were no longer pretending to be scared. Every noise had them jerking to look around. The goblins seemed to be picking up on their fear as a larger-than-expected group stalked them from the rooftops. Big enough that Arden and Nolan noticed them from the ground. As they neared a main cross street with a fountain in the middle, Arden cast [Message] to Willow and told her to pretend to trip as she neared the fountain. When she did, the goblins swarmed out of the alleys and off the rooftops. Immediately Willow cast [Entangle] on the street to the north, causing vines to sprout from the ground and start grabbing the goblins. Hazel cast sleep on the group coming at her from the west. Arlo, Nolan and Arden charged in from the south, Arden''s shield and momentum acting like a snow plow tossing goblins to the sides as Arlo, Twix, and Nolan finished them off. In moments the goblin force lost a dozen fighters with another couple dozen either tangled up or put to sleep. Some of the remaining goblins turned to run but a voice called out from a nearby rooftop in goblin, ordering them to stay and fight. Soon more goblins begin to enter the area and the goblins Hazel had put to sleep started to wake. Willow and Hazel stood nearly back to back with Ewan between them, both throwing out all the magic they could. Arden, Nolan, Arlo, and Twix fought their way to the girls and helped keep the goblins back from them. ¡°I think this plan worked too well,¡± Willow said. ¡°I never expected them to commit this many at one time,¡± Nolan yelled ¡°Block me for a moment,¡± Arden called out as he stepped behind Arden. A golden glow surrounded his hand, and then everyone in the group one by one, providing some healing to everyone. ¡°Thanks dad," yelled Willow. "You¡¯re welcome. Someone put Ewan on Twix," Arden ordered. "Willow, tell Arlo that he and Twix are to take Ewan to Malusi¡¯s home. Let¡¯s get him out of here." Looking to Hazel, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We should have dropped him off when we first returned to town.¡± Hazel glanced back at her father and simply nodded before throwing another fire bolt at a goblin. Willow grabbed her nephew and did what her father said. Arlo understood that Ewan was to be protected, but he did not want to leave Willow. He wanted her to come, too. At Willow''s urging, though, he did as asked and led Twix to Malusi¡¯s. ¡°Create an opening,¡± yelled Nolan. Hazel turned and cast, putting a row of goblins to sleep and the wolves ran over them on their way out. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m running out of magic,¡± called out Hazel. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been training with weapons. Use that staff like a spear!¡± hollered back Nolan. Everyone was getting tired. With each passing second they were killing half a dozen. Dead goblins were piling up around the party but more were still rushing them. The tide looked never ending. The fighting continued for what felt like hours but was probably only fifteen minutes. The party was taking more and more hits as they slowed down. Hopelessness was starting to fill them. Arden wasn¡¯t even attacking any more but simply trying to block for his daughters and repeatedly casting heal spells as fast as his mana could recover. Then the sound of a horn pierced the night, and a dozen village guards came charging into the area from the west with Christi leading the group, sword in hand. An answering horn sounded from the east as another dozen guards, headed up by Training Sergeant Cliff moved forward. The appearance of the guards seemed to give everyone a second wind. Arden let out a laugh and yelled, ¡°Now y¡¯all are really screwed!¡± as he surged forward and knocked several goblins down with his shield, giving his team some room to work. The next few minutes were filled with goblin screams as they tried to retreat but were cut down to the last. Once they were sure all the gobs were dead, Nolan and Arden started healing the party and guards alike. Christi approached the two with a frown. Before she can say anything, Arden spoke up, ¡°Thank you, Captain, for your timely intervention. We could not have killed them all without taking some losses.¡± Christi just nods before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen goblins hold a line like that unless something was forcing them to. Have you found any hobgoblins with them?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am. But they did have a leader,¡± Nolan responded. ¡°He was on one of the buildings. We heard him shouting at them.¡± Christi turned to her guards, "The goblin leader is still here somewhere. Spread out and find him!" Arden held up a hand, ¡°Captain, can we take him alive? We need to know where their tunnel is.¡± "Nodding at Arden''s request, the Guard Captain added, "Do not kill it. We need it alive to interrogate!" Ch 37 | ? Aftermath Within half an hour the party was sitting on the edge of the fountain staring at Malusi, Ewan and Twix on one side and Arlo, Simon, and a bound up goblin on the other. Arden took a long drink of water from his canteen and then looked over to Malusi. ¡°You¡¯re smiling so I assume all is well, but I gotta hear this story. How are you out of the house?¡± Malusi¡¯s grin grew even bigger as he started talking, ¡°One of the guards had come and gotten dad earlier so I knew something was up. I got dressed and was sitting near the door with a machete in hand. Then I heard a commotion outside. Some growling and screaming. I opened the door as saw Ewan sitting on Twix while Arlo was trying to fight off some goblins that had surrounded them. I wanted to go help but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave the house. Just as I made eye contact with Ewan one of the goblins dove over Arlo and tackled Ewan, knocking him to the ground. The next thing I knew, I was standing over Ewan and was killing goblins as fast as they could come. ¡°After it was all over, I was sort of afraid to go back inside. Afraid I might not come out again. So Ewan, the wolves, and I sat down in front of my house and just waited. When we heard the horns we knew the guards were taking care of business so we waited for a bit and then started cautiously making our way in this direction. As we were coming this way, Arlo must have smelled something because he suddenly took off on his own.¡± Arden nodded his head and then looked over to Simon the guard and Arlo, ¡°And how do you two end up together.¡± Simon stopped petting the wolf and stood as if giving a formal report. ¡°I was patrolling Bread Street and had just passed Spittal Street when I heard an animal yelp and a goblin¡¯s battle cry. I doubled back to Spittal ran over to Lawson and saw Arlo and this goblin fighting. At first I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on because I knew the wolf could easily kill the goblin, but Arlo was taking hits while trying to grab and drag the goblin. I ran forward and clubbed the goblin over the head, knocking him out. I quickly blew my whistle to get more help and then bound the goblin. Once another guard showed up I passed him the bound goblin and then I picked up Arlo and brought him here for healing. Before Arden could reply Christi stepped up, ¡°Thank you for your report Simon. You did well. Now, sit before you fall over. You look exhausted.¡± Arden laughed to himself. The way Simon made his report completely left out the emotions of the situation. Simon was nearly in tears, thinking the wolf was near death. Thankfully, the wounds looked worse than they were. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to the next step,¡± Arden said as he stood and walked over to the goblin and healed him, drawing some questioning looks from the guards. Nolan approached the now healed goblin and asked in common, "Where is the tunnel you used to get into the village?" The goblin just stared at him as if he couldn''t understand him. Before he could ask again in the Goblin tongue, Christi pulled a dagger and stepped forward saying, ¡°Well, if we can¡¯t talk to him we might as well kill him.¡± As she did so, the goblin started screaming, ¡°I speak human! I speak! I love to speak human!¡± Everyone but Christi seems surprised by this. Christi continued forward and placed her dagger right in front of the goblin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Good. Show us how you got into our village.¡± After that, the goblin obeyed pretty well. While the group was walking through town they learned that his name was Prit and he was a goblin boss of some sort. His orders had been to kill as many people in the village as he could before dying. ¡°So this was a suicide mission?¡± Hazel asked Prit nodded his head, ¡°Yes. We were all prisoners. Promised freedom if we kill everyone.¡± ¡°Why not just run away.¡± Willow asked ¡°Death better than punishment. Quicker.¡± Prit said. The group stopped talking as everyone processed this news. Thankfully they reached a house shortly after and Prit pointed up to it. ¡°The tunnel is in there.¡± Hazel moved to enter the home and both Christi and Nolan held out their hands to stop her. Nolan looked back to Prit. ¡°Please go before us and disarm your traps.¡± Prit grinned a sly grin as he stepped up to the door and knelt down. A moment later there was a click and the door opened, revealing some sort of mechanism with two spears. ¡°Good call,¡± Arden said. Arden, Nolan, and Christi did a quick survey of the home which reveled a couple in the master bedroom with their throats cut and a tunnel in the basement. Thankfully there were no other goblins. Between the goblins and the dead bodies the house reeked so the group headed back outside to make plans. ¡°Captain, do you have a jail cell where you can hold Prit for us?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°I do, but why? Why not just kill him?¡± ¡°He has information we¡¯re going to need if we¡¯re going to stop the goblin threat.¡± "Stop the goblin threat" the Captain asked? "You plan to attack them?" You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "I don''t see any other way to get them to leave Wildemill alone." Thinking for a moment Christi nodded. ¡°Yeah, I can hold him. But what are we going to do about the tunnel? If we just cave it in it could damage a number of buildings between the wall and here.¡± Arden shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Find some volunteers to live in the house and guard the tunnel.¡± "I like it. I volunteer you,¡± Chiristi said with a grin. Arden just shrugged, "Well, after your guards take away the dead bodies and we clean it, sure. We can''t stay at the inn forever. Did you know the couple that lived here?¡± ¡°Yes. It was Oscar and Leah Myer. They¡¯ve been here for a couple decades. He was our alchemist. They were good people.¡± ¡°That was Oscar?¡± Willow asked in a soft voice with a stunned expression on her face. Arden quickly stepped beside her and embraced her. Christi, Prit, and the rest of the party stepped off to the side to give Willow some space. ¡°Do they have any relatives? Any kids,¡± Hazel asked. ¡°No. At least they¡¯ve never mentioned any.¡± Christi paused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the mayor tomorrow and see what she thinks about letting you have the place, or at least stay there for the time being. For now, I¡¯m going to go help my guards clean up the goblin corpses before the town wakes up. Thank you all for your help tonight. This could have been much worse. They chose a good night to do this raid as most of the town is too drunk to have noticed anything. They could have slit nearly everyone¡¯s throat by morning and no one would have heard a thing.¡± As Christi walked away Nolan turned to the group and in a somber voice said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the inn, clean up, and get some sleep. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all have some stat points to assign when we wake up tomorrow.¡± ? When Nolan woke the next morning, the sun was up higher than he had wanted. He hurriedly read through his notifications from the previous night¡¯s fighting, he didn¡¯t get another level as he expected but he was close. He did, however, level up a couple skills and his healing spell. Nolan dressed and headed into the common room where he found Arden eating breakfast with an exhausted looking captain of the guard and the mayor. ¡°Morning,¡± he said as he approached the table. Looking to Christi he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night?¡± ¡°No sleep until the job is done. Couldn¡¯t have people waking up to dead goblins everywhere.¡± ¡°I suppose not.¡± Helen looked over, ¡°Arden said you all would be interested in the Myer residence. Are you sure you¡¯re okay with staying in a home with a goblin tunnel in the basement?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about staying there, but my hesitance is more because I like my privacy¡­ and Arden snores. But I¡¯m sure we can find a way to block that tunnel. Willow has gotten pretty good with that earth moving spell.¡± The mayor grinned and looked to Arden, who just shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s right on both counts. I do snore, and I¡¯m sure we can block or seal that tunnel.¡± Christi laughed while Helen nodded her head. ¡°Well, if you want the house, you can stay there. We¡¯ve already removed the Myers. They¡¯re being prepped for the funeral we''re holding tomorrow for all those killed by the goblins. You can move in today if you¡¯d like. The Myers¡¯ belongings are still there, however. Since they have no family that we are aware of, feel free to use what you can and give away the rest. However, the house only has two bedrooms, and I know there are five of you. So I¡¯ve chosen two other vacant houses. Normally houses are tough to come by, but with so many people having fled, we have a number of houses sitting empty right now.¡± ¡°That sounds good," Arden said, "I assume there will be rent due on these houses? How much will that be?¡± The mayor rolled her eyes, ¡°Please. After all the ways you¡¯ve helped out since you¡¯ve arrived, not to mention last night? As far as I¡¯m concerned, the houses are yours as long as you¡¯re here in honor of the help you already provided. Had you not found the tunnel and tracked the goblins last night, a great many people would have likely had their throats cut by this morning. As it is, we only lost eleven citizens last night.¡± ¡°Thank you, madam mayor. We appreciate that.¡± Arden said ¡°Eleven dead,¡± Nolan said dejectedly. ¡°I had hoped we stopped them soon enough to prevent that.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Helen said, ¡°But if wishes were fishes, we¡¯d never go hungry. Accept what¡¯s happened and move forward, which brings me to my next point. Christi filled me in on your conversation with Prit, and I¡¯ve spoken with him as well this morning. It¡¯s obvious that something has to be done about the goblins, or they will simply continue to bleed us. And it sounds like their current hobgoblin chieftain isn¡¯t going to back off.¡± ¡°You want us to attack the goblins?¡± Arden asked ¡°Yes, I do. From what Christi told me, you did better than our best guards could have even though many of them out-level you by a fair margin." Looking at Arden, Nolan asked, ¡°Thoughts?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say she¡¯s right. Willow is our weakest fighter and she¡¯s better than two thirds of the guards I feel.¡± ¡°I meant, what do you think about attacking the goblins¡± Nolan clarified. ¡°Oh, yeah. We gotta do it. But we need information. And we can¡¯t forget about the dungeon we still need to find.¡± ¡°Do you think there really is a dungeon,¡± Helen asked? ¡°No. But like you said, it¡¯s a risk so we gotta look for it. Right?¡± The mayor sighed, ¡°How long until you think you could put together an attack on the goblins?¡± ¡°We could do it today if we actually knew anything. We need time to gather information.¡± Arden answered. ¡°How long do you think we can hold off on attacking the goblins? Are we looking at days, weeks, or months?¡± Nolan asked. "And what are our constraints? If it''s food, could we just go buy more and bring it back? Is there some other limiting factor," Arden questioned. ¡°Right now our constraints, as you put it, are making sure we evacuate while we still have the supplies to get us safely back to Wyham. And we¡¯re not currently hurting for anything. But I don¡¯t want to give the goblins time to plan another attack like last night." ¡°I get that. But let¡¯s take some time to interrogate Prit. The most recent scouting report wasn¡¯t even aware of the hobgoblins taking over. That¡¯s a big unknown. I¡¯m hoping Prit can shed some light on a lot of this, starting with whether or not they actually believe the dungeon exists. Once we have enough information to know what we¡¯re getting ourselves into, we¡¯ll take the fight to the goblins.¡± ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± the mayor said. ¡°Would you like to see the houses I¡¯ve picked out for you?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for everyone else to wake up?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°They¡¯re all out and about already,¡± Arden answered. ¡®I really did sleep late.¡¯ Nolan thought. Ch 38 | ? Importance of Clan Over the following weeks, the team continued to spend time learning about dwarven culture from Azna and smithing from Renir. The group learned that when greeting people for the first time, it was common for dwarves to insult the new person. This was how they took measure of one another. If the newcomer was offended then the dwarves would judge them negatively. If the newcomer just laughed, that was a good sign. If the newcomer fired back with an insult of their own, the dwarves considered them someone who they could form a relationship with. But there were exceptions to this rule. For one, you never punched down. If you were hiring a someone for a job you would not insult them first. If they insulted you, then you could reply in kind. And the more formal the occasion the more tame the insult, typically. Azna also went over the rules for fighting in dwarven society. Evidently it wasn¡¯t overly frowned on to start a brawl at a tavern. The dwarves involved would be tossed out for the night and expected to cover the repair costs the next time they came. If two dwarves just wanted to fight, most clans had training grounds that they could use. And if it was a matter of ones honor, you could call out another dwarf and challenge them. The rules for this was very similar to duels in early America, with each party having a second who would try to negotiate for peace. The seconds tried to resolve the issue not out of concern for the participant, since these rarely ended in death thanks to healing potions and magic. No, they sought peace because anything involving honor involved the clans. And the clan¡¯s honor was infinitely more important than a single dwarf¡¯s. The next lesson Azna taught was in regards to work ethic. Azna stressed the importance of hard work and spoke derogatorily about humans and how so many of them simply did the bear minimum and stressed that dwarves who slacked off were looked down on and often times found themselves clanless shortly after reaching adulthood. This lesson sparked some controversy amongst the group. ¡°What if I¡¯m being paid half what the person next to me makes for the same job?¡± asked Dakota. "If ye''re bein'' paid, then ye''ve already done somethin'' wrong," Azna replied. Seeing the looks of confusion on everyone''s faces she continued, "Dwarves are assigned jobs by their clan. Tha clan provides housin'', food, and a stipend. Each clan has their own rules on how everythin'' is split, but in tha vast majority o'' clans, a dwarf does tha job they are assigned and they get a stipend based on how useful tha clan views that job. A master artisan gets a higher stipend than a general laborer. A master teacher gets more than a master warrior. Sometimes dwarves can barter within their clan and trade a higher stipend for a larger residence or vice versa. Some occupations come with a second stipend for materials. For example," looking at Wendell, "if ye''re learnin'' tanning ye would be given a stipend specifically for materials needed to progress yer tanning skills." Taking a breath Azna continued, "So, if ye''re gettin'' paid half what tha person next to ye is makin'', then it¡¯s likely that ye''re IIkkavareg, which means clanless, and are bein'' taken advantage of. And, unfortunately, yer options are to do a good job or to quit. But never. Let me stress this, never do a half-hearted job. In tha case o'' ye bein'' clanless, then ye''ll just justify everyone''s opinion o'' tha IIkkavareg and ye''ll make it harder for yerself to survive. If ye''re workin'' for yer clan and are unhappy with yer position or stipend, then it¡¯s even more important that ye work hard so that when ye speak with tha clan elders about gettin'' a better assignment ye won''t have anyone tellin'' them that ye don''t take pride in yer work. Do yer jobs and do ''em well. Anythin'' less brings shame to yer clan and, as I covered before, tha clan¡¯s weal above all." ¡°So no matter what, we¡¯re going to spend our days working ourselves to death?¡± asked Miguel in a sour tone. Azna could see her students were dissatisfied with her lesson and tried to think through it all from their point of view and realized that she couldn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t know enough about where they came from. ¡°I feel like ye''re still lookin'' at things through tha lenses of yer life before Traum. This be natural but is somethin'' we should strive to correct. Tell me, please, about how an adult in yer world lived. How were jobs assigned? How much time was spent at work vs with family? Help me understand yer perspective on these things.¡± The group had expected more of an argument, not this sort of willingness to listen. They all took turns telling Azna about their lives in specific as well as how things were done in their cultures. Azna listened attentively and was shocked by much of what she heard. She asked clarifying questions and the group could tell that she was honestly trying to understand them better. Once they finished explaining, Azna nodded her head, ¡°I can see why ye were gettin'' upset about how we dwarves do things. Ye''re comin'' from a society who valued independence above all and to be put into one that frowns on it and instead puts all tha value on clan. Let me explain more about how tha typical dwarf grows up so that ye can see how we feel it should work. ¡°Tha typical dwarf¡¯s life can be broadly summarized in tha following stages: Please let me finish,¡± Azna stated after see several getting ready to start asking questions. ¡°It is important to make note of a few things. Tha fifty years are spent learnin'' tha skills ye want to learn. Tha three hundred years are spent usin'' those skills. This isn¡¯t like yer previous world where ye¡¯re forced to learn somethin'' ye don¡¯t like. Dwarves know goin'' in that whatever path they choose will be tha one they¡¯ll spend hundreds of years doin''. And if a dwarf chooses to be a merchant, tha clan isn¡¯t goin'' to assign ''em to ''dig ditches'' as ye mentioned earlier. They¡¯re goin'' to place each dwarf in tha position that they¡¯re tha best suited for. Are there times when a dwarf follows a path that tha clan has no need for? Absolutely. But they are informed of this before goin'' down that path and tha clan will then help tha dwarf find a new clan that does need or want whatever skills tha dwarf has. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Tha biggest thing to understand is that tha clan will feed, clothe, house, train, and pay every dwarf in their clan for their entire lives. Tha clan is expected to do its best in every one of these areas and in return tha members are expected to do their best for tha clan. Is tha system perfect? Absolutely not. But it''s worlds better than what I¡¯ve seen in tha human cities." As soon as Azna finished speaking Miguel spoke up, ¡°That still sounds like four fifths of our life is spend doing what we¡¯re told with the promise that during the last fifth we¡¯ll be able to do whatever we want.¡± ¡°Dude, just admit that you¡¯re lazy and don¡¯t want to work hard,¡± snapped Dakota. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk,¡± fired back Miguel. ¡°You once quit a job because of a spider bite!¡± ¡°Enough you two!¡± snapped Celeste. ¡°Act your ages.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± cut in Liam, ¡°Everyone knows that you both you avoid hard work like it¡¯s a disease. It¡¯s time to grow up. Fuck this up and there¡¯s no telling what the gods will turn you into.¡± ? In just over two weeks time they all managed to ¡®graduate¡¯ from Renir¡¯s training program which clearly made the smith excited. Though he tried to hide it, it was clear to all that he hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about all the other types of metals that could be out in the world waiting to be discovered and he was anxious to spent more time on that, even going as far as to try and assign Liam¡¯s continued training to others. Upon hearing of that Gito went and spoke with the smith and helped him remember his oath. Azna used this event as another lesson, showing how even though Renir was anxious to move on to something new, when reminded of his oath to provide training, he restrained himself and did what he had previously agreed to do. She spoke about how, if Renir had refused it would have brought disgrace to clan Holyforge. ¡°If he had refused to honor his oath, what would the clan have done?¡± asked Dakota. ¡°Because Renir holds a high rank in tha clan, tha first course would''ve simply been one o'' tha elders comin'' to speak with him. If that didn''t yield results, then he would be called before all tha elders. If he still refused, he would have been given some form of punishment. In this situation where he was breakin'' an oath ''cause he wanted to work on somethin'' else, tha punishment would''ve been somethin'' to ensure he had no time to work on what he wanted to work on. It would likely start with just grunt work, but if he persisted, he would eventually be assigned to a worthless task, such as forgin'' a fork only to melt it down and forge it again until he¡¯s done it a thousand times. Upon completion, he would be required to display tha fork near his workspace for all to see his shame and to serve as a reminder to Renir.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I could do that. Couldn¡¯t he just tell them to fuck off and then do what he wants? He¡¯s an adult,¡± asked Wendell ¡°Technically, yes, he could,¡± answered Azna, clearly uncomfortable with the question. ¡°But then he would be thrown out of the clan. And to be made Ikkavareg, or clanless in the common tongue, is the greatest dishonor a dwarf could experience. Most would commit suicide if made clanless. Those who don¡¯t typically move to a foreign city.¡± ¡°Why is it so bad to be clanless? Couldn¡¯t they just rent or buy a home and continue doing whatever it is they usually did to earn money? Or start their own clan?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Azna. ¡°In your world was there a class of people that most everyone avoided or looked down on? A class that couldn¡¯t find work? Who¡¯s testimony in a court of law was never trusted?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Dakota, ¡°homeless people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fittin'', because clanless are typically homeless as well. Most won¡¯t hire Ikkavareg, which means they can¡¯t afford a place to live, even if someone was willin'' to rent to ''em. Those who are willin'' to hire ''em do so because they can exploit ''em, and they are often beaten and raped. I know this is hard to wrap yer mind around; I saw that durin'' a previous lesson. But I need ye to really think about this and internalize it. To a dwarf, clan is everythin''. ¡®Tha clan''s weal above all¡¯,¡± she said, quoting the first principal. With tears starting to well up in her eyes she continued, "Without a clan, we are nothin'' and no one. Society ignores us. Not only are we literally, as ye said, homeless, but we are also without a home. Without a place filled with family who loves us and cares for our well-bein''." Liam, ever the observant one, spoke up, ¡°Azna, are innocent dwarves ever expelled from clans? Maybe simply due to clan politics or something?¡± "Aye. It is rare, but it does happen." Committing to his hunch, Liam pressed on, ¡°How long has it been since you were expelled?¡± This surprised several members of the group but Liam saw that Celeste had seen it as well. Azna didn¡¯t respond right away, but eventually answered, "I was made Ikkavareg nearly three years ago. And before ye ask, I cannot tell ye who my former clan was and I will not tell ye why I was exiled. Nay, I haven¡¯t tried to kill meself. Aye, I should have moved, but I¡¯ve refused." Nodding his head, Miguel spoke up, ¡°I know that look, you want revenge.¡± "That I do. Teachin'' you lot is the first step. My pay for doin'' this is an introduction to a clan that might be willin'' to take me in. Gito won¡¯t tell me the name of this clan, just that they have no presence here in Kan Ladur. But their representative is comin'' here to meet you lot." ¡°Meet us?¡± Miguel asked. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re clanless, too.¡± Celeste answered in a hushed voice. Ch 39 | ? Knowing and Understanding ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to these shorter weeks,¡± stated Dakota said as he walked into the room. Liam looked up from the book he was reading, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit weird having a four day work week and then only one day off. But did you notice that, other than us, most folks only spend about five hours a day working?¡± ¡°Seriously? No, I hadn¡¯t noticed. Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°And why not us?¡± cut in Wendell as he joined them in the lounge area of the Bloodbeard estate. ¡°Best as I can figure it, it appears that most dwarves only sleep for five or so hours per day, work for five hours, then they have fifteen hours to do whatever they want with. Some spend that time with their family. Others, like Renir, split that time between family and working to improve their skills,¡± answered Danny. ¡°I guess we¡¯re just ¡®lucky¡¯ in that we get about ten hours per day of training.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s the plan for tomorrow afternoon now that we¡¯re done with the blacksmithing basics?¡± asked Dakota. ¡°I spoke with Gito earlier. Tomorrow morning we¡¯re going to start learning the basics of magic and tomorrow afternoon we start our job training.¡± ¡°So I can finally start cooking, nice!¡± ¡°Wait, are we done with Azna¡¯s lessons already?¡± asked Wendell. ¡°No, not done. Just taking a break. She and Gito feel that we¡¯ve got enough knowledge not to cause issues for the Bloodbeard clan so they want to get us learning other things for a bit. Azna will be back on the schedule in time.¡± Liam answered and he went back to reading his book. The room was quiet for a moment before Dakota spoke up again, ¡°Is that the real reason or was it because Azna got emotional in that last lesson?¡± Liam shrugged, ¡°Maybe a little of column A and a little of column B? Azna will share her story when she¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Does the fact that we¡¯re clanless bother either of you?¡± Dakota asked. ¡°According to what Azna said, we don¡¯t exactly have any rights.¡± Wendell shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not a dwarf so it really doesn¡¯t apply to me. I¡¯m covered under guest¡¯s rights.¡± ¡°Funny you should mention that,¡± Liam said closing his book and holding it up so that the title could be seen. ¡°Rigel Goldenfoot''s Guide to Dwarven Hospitality: Decoding the Vardstein Compact¡± read off Dakota. ¡°Does that apply to us?¡± ¡°It does,¡± answered Liam, ¡°for as long as we are in Kan Ladur as guests of Clan Bloodbeard. But if we go to a new city or Gito tosses us then we¡¯re just clanless.¡± ¡°So, we should probably find a clan to join.¡± asked Dakota. ¡°Yeah,¡± answered Liam as he turned to Wendell, ¡°and if you¡¯re going to hang with us you should probably join a clan as well. Otherwise you¡¯ll always be operating on someone else¡¯s honor and reputation rather than your own.¡± Wendell just nodded as Dakota asked, ¡°So when is this other clan chief suppose to arrive.¡± ¡°First off, it¡¯s clan head not clan chief. And Gito said we still had close to a month. Evidently his clan is a bit far.¡± As the three continued talking, Celeste, Miguel, and Deandra walked in. ¡°So this is where y¡¯all have been hiding,¡± Miguel said loudly. ¡°Well, I was just trying to find a quiet place to read,¡± answered Liam, ¡°but it seems like I can¡¯t get away from all of you. Even tried to go to a new world and you¡¯re still following me around like you did in high school.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you in high school, I tried to avoid you because you used to bully me,¡± grumbled Miguel ¡°And now we¡¯re all family,¡± cut in Celeste. ¡°We came to see if you three wanted to join us. Deandra wants to go look at the waterfall on the north side of town and then do a little bit of shopping.¡± ? The group was walking upriver toward the waterfall they¡¯d heard about. When they found it that were all amazed. They first laid eyes on it from quite the distance but misjudged how far they were from it. After nearly a half hour of walking toward the waterfall they finally arrived at a park build near it. From the time they first laid eyes on it until after they¡¯d been at the park for several minutes, none of them spoke. They just took in the site. The waterfall wasn¡¯t as wide as Niagara Falls but it was far taller. From where the party was standing all they could see was the river coming out of the roof of the cavern they were in, so the top was hidden in a cave system above them. After starring for some time they finally started to look around them and take in the scenery. They saw that there were other folks in the park with them. Some were fishing, one sitting on a bench reading a book, a few were off to a side apparently training their skills. As they were taking everything in Deandra suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Dad! Look!¡± Everyone looked to see what it was that had alarmed her. They saw two dwarves being assaulted by a group of other dwarves. ¡°We need to help them,¡± Celeste said. ¡°Should we go get the guards?¡± ¡°If the way you were gawking at the waterfall hadn¡¯t made it clear,¡± a female voice from behind them said, ¡°that statement right there proves that you¡¯re not local. Don¡¯t go making things worse for them fellows. They have it bad enough as it is.¡± The party turned to see who was speaking and found it was an elderly female dwarf who was sitting nearby fishing. ¡°How would us helping make it worse for them?¡± asked Celeste with a touch of anger. ¡°They''re clanless, gettin'' roughed up by some younglings from a clan. If ye get tha guard, tha guard will likely beat ''em more for wastin'' their time. If ye go and try to physically intervene, then ye¡¯ll likely get beat, and so will tha men ye¡¯re tryin'' to help. And if ye don¡¯t get beat, ye¡¯ll anger their clan by attackin'' their younglings. They will go to tha guard, and then ye¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°So we just let these men get bullied by this group of kids?¡± Dakota asked incredulously. ¡°They won¡¯t thank ye for doin'' anything else. If ye¡¯re tha type that can¡¯t stay outta others'' business, at least wait for tha younglings to leave. Then go see if they¡¯ll let ye pay for a healer for ''em. Maybe go buy ''em a meal or somethin''. Anything else and ye¡¯re just gonna make things harder on ''em and likely yerselves.¡± ¡°This is bullshit,¡± muttered Wendell to agreements from Miguel and Dakota. Liam, on the other hand, approached the elderly woman, ¡°Thank you for your advice. My name is Liam and these are my friends. We¡¯re visiting from the south and are friends of the Bloodbeards. You likely just stopped us from causing problems for our host which I really appreciate.¡± The lady looked Liam up and down, before responding, ¡°If ye¡¯re stayin'' with Bloodbeard, ye have no idea how right ye are. Those younglings are part o'' Clan Shattershield. Tha Bloodbeards and Shattershields have disliked one another for centuries. If ye were to get involved, tha blowback on yer host would be quite large.¡± Hearing this calmed the rest of the group down. None of them wanted to cause problems for Gito and his family. Celeste stepped forward, ¡°Thank you again for your advice. I¡¯m Celeste. I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡± ¡°Because I haven¡¯t given it. Now, if ye¡¯re so thankful, why don¡¯t ye move along and let me fish in peace. Go check on yer fellow clanless.¡± And with that the mystery lady turned around and went back to fishing. The party looked and saw that the younglings had walked away from the two clanless they had been roughing up so the party started walking over. ¡°Excuse us,¡± Celeste asked as they neared, ¡°Are you both okay? Do you need healing?¡± The two clanless dwarves looked at the party with exhaustion and distrust in their eyes. One replied, ¡°Leave us be.¡± Dakota stepped forward and cast [Healing Wind]. Within seconds the results of the bullying, the bloody noses and still forming bruises, started to heal. At this the other dwarf sneered back at the party, ¡°Ye¡¯ve done yer good deed for the day. Now go home feelin'' good about yerselves and leave us to our lot. We don¡¯t need wealthy folks from tha clans comin'' down here pityin'' us, showin'' off how kind ye are to yer pet human.¡± With that they both turned and started to walk away. ¡°Well that was rude,¡± said Wendell said as they all turned to leave. ¡°Yeah, but the question is,¡± interjected Liam, ¡°what sort of life have they lived to make them that bitter and distrusting?¡± ¡°We really need to join a clan,¡± Miguel added. ¡°I¡¯m glad Gito is already working on something for us.¡± Celeste pulled Deandra close, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not letting our daughter grow up clanless.¡± Ch 40 | ? Routine & Holiday Over the next few weeks the dwarves continued to spend their days training and studying. Celeste, Deandra, and Wendell were sent off to get an ¡°essentials¡± class in combat training with Mardora while the rest of the team went to Luitwin to learn the basics of magic. This only lasted for a few weeks before the teams swapped places. Mardora, surprisingly asked if Deandra could continue training with her. Miguel and Celeste agreed after speaking with Deandra. At the start of Liam, Dakota, Miguel, and Wendell¡¯s first combat training session, Mardora called Deandra up to stand next to her before addressing the guys. ¡°You all know that young Deandra here has a ward protecting her, correct?¡± At this, all the guys nodded. ¡°So you know nothing any of us do to her will hurt her right?¡± The guys agreed again. ¡°Good.¡± In one swift motion, Mardora whipped up her battleaxe and spun around, slamming the ax into the back of Deandra¡¯s head. It happened so quickly the axe was back on the ground next to Mardora before the screams even escaped the men¡¯s throats. They all stood there shaken, staring at their trainer and Deandra, both of whom were just grinning. ¡°You knew here,¡± Mardora said tapping her head, ¡°now you know here,¡± she continued while tapping her heart. ¡°Nothing, not even the mightiest dragons, can harm this child. She can still fall and get bumps and bruises as a child should. But no harm will befall her. It¡¯s important that you understand this so that you don¡¯t make foolish mistakes later trying to ¡®save¡¯ her.¡± Seeing that her lesson seemed to have sunk in, she continued. ¡°The gods have given each of you levels in common fighting skills, but skill levels without knowledge aren¡¯t as good as knowledge without skill levels.¡± The doubt on everyone¡¯s face was evident, so Mardora set up a demonstration. She handed Deandra a long hunting knife that looked like a sword in the little one¡¯s hands. ¡°Deandra, use what I taught you last week and go stab your father. Good luck, Miguel. Remember, you can¡¯t hurt her so feel free to go all out.¡± With an evil grin she added, ¡°You know she will.¡± For the next ten minutes, Liam and Dakota both laughed at their brother¡¯s expense as his daughter repeatedly slipped through his guard, ducked his strikes, and on one occasion she even parried one of Miguel¡¯s attacks. This resulted in many slash and stab wounds on his forearms and thighs. Eventually, Mardora called Deandra back and had the guys fall back in line before saying, ¡°Do you now see how important technique can be? If every fight you are in is against someone weaker, skills alone could be enough. But the minute you¡¯re against someone with a bit more training than you, your odds start to drop quickly.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± they all said together. ¡°Great!¡± Mardora answered as she tossed Miguel a vial with a red liquid. ¡°That¡¯s a healing potion, drink up.¡± Looking back to the rest of the group, ¡°Now we¡¯re going to start with some basic axe strikes, blocks, and parries. Once you all have those down we¡¯ll move on to some axe routines to help you learn. Once you have those, we¡¯ll move on to different types of axes, then different types of hammers. From there we¡¯ll branch out a bit.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Dakota spoke up, ¡°We were taught by a blacksmith that the hammer was the best dwarven weapon. With that being the case, why aren¡¯t we starting there?¡± Mardora chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that a smith prizes the hammer above all else being it¡¯s the tool they use the most. There¡¯s definitely a place for hammers and the like in battle. But we¡¯re starting with an axe because it¡¯s been my experience that most intelligent beasts and warriors that you¡¯re likely to fight have skills that allow them to ignore pain. But those skills won¡¯t let them ignore a missing limb. Take away a leg and they can¡¯t move as quickly. Take away a hand and they can¡¯t hold a weapon. ¡°The flip side of this is, if you¡¯re fighting someone in heavy armor or a monster with a carapace, then a hammer could very well be your best weapon. Eventually, I¡¯ll also teach you all the basics of swords but, honestly, I don¡¯t get the elves¡¯ and humans¡¯ fascination with them. They are so ineffective against such a wide range of monsters and armors. I¡¯ll teach you to fight with knives, staves, and even the leg from a tavern table. If it can be used as a weapon, we¡¯ll likely cover it. Even the common pickaxe used by our miners makes a great weapon if you have the strength for it. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°But before all that, we start with regular old doubled bladed lumberjack axe. I¡¯ll show you a move. You copy. Once you get it right, then do it a hundred more times, slow and deliberate. Then we¡¯ll move on to the next move and repeat.¡± Everyone groaned at hearing this, already thinking about how tired their arms were going to be. ? Each day started to follow a pattern. Calisthenics for everyone with the berserkers in the morning before breakfast and then Celeste and Wendell would train with Luitwin while the rest would train with Mardora until lunch time. Then they would go what they¡¯d started to call their ¡®OJT¡¯, or on the job training, until nearly dinner time. For Liam, OJT was more time at the smithy with Renir, Wendell studied tanning with Belrid Blondebelt, Miguel worked on brewing with Davruck, Dakota learned dwarven cooking under the Bloodbeards head chef, Fargram. The only ones not doing OJT in the afternoon was Deandra, who was spending the afternoons getting to know some of the other children living on the Bloodbeard estate, and Celeste who stayed at Luitwin¡¯s all day. The instructors pushed them hard and was pleased to find that, though they grumbled and joked a lot, they were able to learn quicker than nearly everyone they¡¯d ever taught before. Conferring later, the instructors found that they were all gaining levels in their respective classes just by teaching this group, leading them to believe these Twiceborn were godtouched beyond the norm. This created a cycle of the instructors pushing harder and harder and most of the team continuing to surpass expectations. Their training routine stayed the same until the end of the month of Budod, at which time the city was celebrating Verdance Day. In the days leading up to it they were looking forward to a holiday but news from Arden¡¯s group about how their fights with the goblins were going had them feeling a bit helpless since they couldn¡¯t help. But after leaving the Bloodbeard estate on the morning of Verdance day their worries were quickly swept away. The party was lead to a part of Kan Ladur that they hadn¡¯t visited before where they found what looked like a county fairgrounds from back home. They even had rides but these were powered by people or livestock instead of machines. ¡°Is that a lama?¡± Deandra asked her father. Miguel looked where she was pointing but before he could answer, Celeste interrupted him, ¡°Deandra honey, why don¡¯t you use your [Identify] skill on them and see if it¡¯ll tell you. Maybe you¡¯ll gain a level.¡± No one else spoke for a moment, all of them clearly doing the same thing Celeste told Deandra to do. Celeste picked up on this and grinned. ¡°What did you get honey?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Alpaca!¡± ¡°Is there anything else you can [Identify]?¡± This time Miguel cut in, ¡°I just identified that booth over there is selling meat on a stick.¡± And he started walking that direction. Liam called after him, ¡°We all know you didn¡¯t use [Identify] for that!¡± The party spent the day going to booths and buying nicknacks and food. They played carnival games and even got on a marry-go-round that Deandra wanted to ride. At this point they split up a bit with Celeste and Deandra going to ride more rides while Miguel, Dakota, and Wendell made another lap around all the places selling food. Liam went to speak with some of the folks running the rides and happened across on of the guys that built them. His name was Bover and like anyone, was happy to talk about his passion. Liam learned the history behind the rides, the ideas and dreams Bover had that he hadn¡¯t been able to build yet, and was even able to get a peek at the gears on a few of the rides. They all found each other in the late afternoon and, having had their fill, started walking back to their current home. As they passed bar after bar they noticed that, for a lot of the population, this holiday was simply an excuse to drink all day. As they made it back to the Bloodbeard estate Gito was waiting took them to what looked like a conference room where a woman was waiting. As Liam entered the room he felt something new. A kind of pressure, a sense of¡­ not danger but¡­ power. Yes, a sense of power coming from this woman. Looking around he could tell the others felt it, too. ¡°This here be Brilwynn Livingstone,¡± Gito began. ¡°Clan Livingstone is an old ally of Clan Bloodbeard, and Brilwynn is a friend of mine from childhood. I know ye all have learned about dwarven society and ye know how we treat those without a clan. I didn¡¯t want ye lot to have to suffer, but I also knew that most clans would try to exploit havin'' Twiceborn join. Now, Brilwynn traveled a long ways to come speak with ye all as a favor to me. But neither she nor ye are under any obligations. Hear one another out and see if ye¡¯re a fit or not. If not, so be it. No hard feelin''s.¡± With that Gito left the room, leaving the party sitting with this stranger right after revealing their biggest secret to her. They were unsure about this Brilwynn. From the expression on her face and the pressure they could feel, she was not one to take lightly. Ch 41 | ? Clan Livingstone The party just sat staring at Brilwynn, taking her measure and not saying a word. After a few moments she decided to break the silence. ¡°Let me start off by swearing an oath so you know that you can trust me,¡± said Brilwynn. ¡°Nothing I hear here today will be revealed to anyone except my clan and then, only when I feel it¡¯s necessary.¡± Everyone in the party immediately received a system message: [Brilwynn Livingstone has sworn an oath not to reveal your secrets to any except her own clan and then only when necessary. Breaking this oath will cause serious harm to Brilwynn, physically and even more so karmically.] The party all looked around, seeming to wait for someone else to speak up first. After a few moments, Dakota did so. ¡°Why should we join your clan? What makes you special?¡± At this, Brilwynn replied in a tongue none of them spoke but after a few words they got a couple alerts: [Congratulations! You¡¯ve learned Scottish Gaelic] [Congratulations! You¡¯ve learned Latin] ¡°Whoa!¡± hollered Dakota while holding up his hands. Brilwynn stopped speaking and looked at them, concerned. Liam continued, ¡°Apologies, we were distracted by system messages. Can you please start over?¡± Brilwynn grinned as she started speaking again and this time they understood her perfectly. ¡°Our motto is ¡®I shall do it if I can¡¯ meaning that we take pride in attempting to do the impossible, specifically in regard to helping others. You should join Clan Livingstone if you want to make a positive difference on Traum. Unlike most clans, we won¡¯t tie you down to any one location. We were founded by a Twiceborn and he set up our entire clan to follow dwarven tradition as best it can while also being open to the whims and wanderings of Twiceborn.¡± Switching back to Common Brilwynn continued, ¡°Now, I assume ye have questions?¡± The party, trying to process what they were told, just stared at Brilwynn for a moment before questions started flying. Brilwynn smiled and did her best to keep up. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a Twiceborn, but my grandfather was. Our clan estate is on an island nearly three thousand miles west of here, and we have a presence in many other cities across the continent. Not Kan Ladur, though.¡± The questioning lasted for a good twenty minutes before everyone started slowing down. ¡°Now that you¡¯re all taking a breath, let me tell you a bit about our clan. Livingstone was founded, as I said, by my grandfather Dubacan MacLea. He was brought here to Traum upon his death where the gods saw fit to make him a dwarf due to the clan structure being similar to what he was used to. He was part of the Clan Livingstone in his world and wanted to recreate his clan here. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re aware, but creating a clan is not an easy task. And the first several times he attempted it, he was denied. ¡°Dubacan arrived on Traum shortly before the Elves started their war. He wisely stayed as far from it as he could going as far as moving to the island that now houses our estate. From there he fought the local wildlife and monsters and got stronger. He then put word out that he was looking for crafters to join his clan¡­ which didn¡¯t officially exist yet. He used the gold that the gods give Twiceborn to pay those who joined and he learned from them. The clan slowly grew as the war intensified and more dwarves wanted a new place to hide out. A place that wouldn¡¯t send them to fight in the war. By the time the gods had gotten tangled in mortal affairs, Clan Livinstone was living up to it¡¯s name. Dubacan had learned to create golems. He was using them to dig into a mountain on his island to further protect his clan. Eventually war found our home. And golems were sent out to fight against the elven intruders, slaughtering thousands. After defending our home, our clan took a war party, which included over five thousand golems, and traveled to the closest dwarven holds. They found them fighting to keep out elves and again slaughtered them. Then they went to the next dwarven hold and found them fighting to keep out orcs, and they slaughtered them. This continued for years. Dubacan only asked for the materials he needed to repair his golems and for any volunteers. He and his war party continued to travel to each dwarven hold and provide the assistance needed. But as the war continued to heat up and the gods started getting involved, the other dwarves pressured Dubacan to build golems to attack the enemy. They wanted him on the fields of battle. But he refused each and every request. This angered many of the clans. ¡°After a decade of fighting to protect others, he started his return trip back. But because war was still going and he was refusing to get involved any further, he and his party were forced to travel on the surface rather via the tunnels connecting the dwarven holds. While doing so he came across a human that was living in a remote area, also trying to avoid the war. They started to talk and it was discovered that this human was also Twiceborn, though not from any place Dubacan was aware of. The human was invited to come back to Clan Livinstone and in the years following became Dubacan¡¯s best friend, the two bonding over the shared strangeness of dying and being brought to a new world. But humans do not have much of a lifespan and soon his friend passed away. By order of Dubacan, we have no records of the human¡¯s name as he said it was too painful to remember. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Eventually the supreme god Quo stepped in and punished the other gods. This brought about The Collapse. Mana was no longer available to cast spells or to power golems with. Dubacan left the clan hold again, this time traveling to meet with various mages and priests from around the continent and possibly having traveled to other lands as well. When he returned he brought with him a means to continue powering golems. Golems were modified and Dubacan left again taking a legend of golems with him. Some were outfitted for war as before, but most were made to rebuild. He traveled and met with the rulers of the other dwarven holds and instead of asking for permission to create a clan, he asked for recognition of his clan. ¡°Some clans chose to recall his aid in keeping their cities safe and some chose to focus on his refusal to help them attack the elves. To the former he offered to lease golems to them to help with various tasks such as digging, mining, lifting, and so forth. Basically helping them to rebuild and continue even though they had lost so many members due to war. In time, these honorable clans continued to grow while the ones who refused Dubacan struggled to rebuild. To my knowledge, none of the clans that refused to acknowledge us still remain. ¡°The income generated from the golems helped our clan continue to grow and draw new members. Remembering how it felt to finally find someone who he could relate to, Dubacan spent what was left of his life looking for others like him. He wanted to give them a safe place and, if he could find enough of them, others who they could relate to. Before he passed, he stressed one rule above all. Every Twiceborn is to be interviewed and if found to be honorable, they are to be offered clan membership.¡± Looking to Randell, ¡°Regardless of race.¡± As the group digested everything that was said, the questions once again started with Liam going first, ¡°You said that he was alive both before and after that war. We were told the dwarves only lived around five hundred years and the war was twice that, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Actually the war was three times that. And lifespans on Traum are always based on the average tier 1 person of that race. As your raise your constitution, you¡¯re increasing your life expectancy, as does raising your tier. While we didn¡¯t have the ALMS system back then, looking back it seems likely that Dubacan was at least tier three,¡± Brilwynn answered. ¡°Going from 500 to 1500 years seems like each tier must multiply your lifespan?¡± ¡°Yes, though it¡¯s different for each race. For dwarves, tier two gives you an extra 50% on average. Tier three typically doubles that. Again, your constitution impacts this as well. And we¡¯re not entirely clear how much tier four gives as no one who knows is sharing.¡± ¡°What did you mean by not having ALMS back then?¡± asked Celeste. ¡°The ALMS system that puts numbers to our lives was not available to us until the Day of Reformation. Some of the priests tell us that the gods always had this system but others dispute that claim. When the system was revealed, many of us were already pretty high level. I myself was already at the second tier and now I¡¯m about to reach the third. ¡°Are you a higher level than Gito?¡± asked Liam ¡°Yes. Gito spends so much time managing the clan that his personal growth has stagnated a bit.¡± ¡°So the pressure we felt when you walked in, that¡¯s from your level being so high?¡± asked Miguel. ¡°Sort of. It¡¯s because I have a high level relative to you. If your levels were near mine you¡¯d not feel it. Or if I was better at hiding it. My apologies for that. I¡¯m still working on controlling my presence. Always pay attention to that feeling though. If you¡¯re about to fight a beast and you feel them putting pressure on you then you know you¡¯re in for a rough fight.¡± The conversation continued for another hour before Deandra brought the conversation to a stop by asking, ¡°How did your grandpa power the golems when there was no mana?¡± Rather than just answering as she had been, Brilwynn paused for a couple moments; long enough for everyone to realize that she had hoped this question wouldn¡¯t be asked. ¡°It¡¯s going to be something evil isn¡¯t it,¡± popped off Dakota. ¡°It is what it is,¡± answered Brilwynn. ¡°Let me start with some context so that we¡¯re all on the same page. Do you all know the three parts of a sapient being?¡± Everyone looked unsure but Celeste took a guess, ¡°Are you referring to mind, body, and soul?¡± ¡°More or less. The accepted terms are spirit, soul, and body. The spirit is your mind, will, emotions and so forth. The part that makes you, you. Your spirit is what was brought over from your home world to Traum. The body, of course, is your physical vessel, the container for your spirit. And the soul is the life force that ties to the spirit to the body. If you¡¯re missing any of the three you¡¯re going to have problems. Now, don¡¯t get ahead of me. ¡°Through much experimenting, wizards learned that certain crystals can store mana. This crated an industry around what became known as mana batteries which were sold to cities and the wealthy to power enchantments they had installed. This worked fine until there was no more mana. People then wanted a new power source. Wizards already knew how to store a person¡¯s spirit and soul into an item. But it was a huge, complex, mana hungry ritual. So they modified their rituals to grab only the soul, and to store it into a specific type of gem.¡± Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Brilwynn continued on, ¡°The first soul gems were created by killing people. No one knows how many because there was more than one group trying to figure out how to do what they were doing. Once they figured it out, the ritual to fill soul gems was refined and eventually made into a fairly simple spell. The spell was taught to mages of all types. Wizards near a battle field would cast it so that they could grab the soul of anyone dying in battle. Healers would cast it on any patients that they couldn¡¯t save. Then it was discovered that it could be cast on beasts and monsters as well. This gave adventurers a new source of income and before long soul gems became quite prevalent. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve concluded, Dubacan was one of the first ones to experiment with the soul gems and that¡¯s how he chose to power his golems. And hunting monsters to fill those gems is how he got as strong as he was. Ch 42 | ? A Mission! Breakfast the next day was a bit quieter than usual as the group was still processing recent conversations. Between the offer to join Clan Livingstone last night and then not being able to reach Arden¡¯s group, most didn¡¯t sleep well. And then when they heard from Arden that morning and were told about the goblin¡¯s invasion of Wildemill, that just added to their worries. Gito sensed their moods and stayed quiet for a while, giving everyone time to eat. But before they could finish their food and leave the table he spoke up. ¡°Seems ye lot are still tryin'' to process things. Is there anythin'' I can help with? Any questions I can answer for ye?¡± Gito inquired. Miguel was the first to speak up asking, ¡°What can you tell us about Clan Livingstone¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°That do be a good question. Most have a positive opinion o'' tha clan. They are seen predominantly as a merchant clan and, like any merchants, they have their detractors. People who feel they were taken advantage of durin'' a business deal. Perhaps it¡¯s true and perhaps it isn¡¯t. What I do know is, when a cave-in traps a mining crew, someone from Clan Livingstone will show up offerin'' to help. When a monster swarm overwhelms a city, someone from Clan Livingstone will show up and offer any aid they can provide, whether it be fightin'' off tha monsters, rebuildin'' tha city, or healin'' tha injured. Whatever they can do to help, they will. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a Dwarven city or a Human one, Orcs or Elves. If they have a trade relationship with ye, and they¡¯re nearby, they¡¯re gonna try to help. And because of how so many of ''em travel about, there¡¯s almost always someone from their clan nearby.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the benefit to joining the Livingstone clan¡­ or any clan for that matter? If we¡¯re going to be traveling around anyway, do we really need to be in a clan?¡± asked Dakota asked. ¡°Short answer is aye, absolutely. Think about tha two clanless ye saw bein'' assaulted in tha park by tha waterfall a while back.¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± asked Celeste in surprise. ¡°Aye. The lady that was fishin'' nearby passed word to me. Said she gave ye some advice.¡± ¡°Yes sir, she told us to stay out of it or we¡¯d make it worse.¡± Wendell answered. ¡°Yeah. Said the guards would beat them more if we called them out to help,¡± added Dakota. ¡°Aye, they likely would have. Now think about the guards treatin'' ye like that in every dwarven hold ye visit. Think about gettin'' robbed, and when ye report it to the guards, they beat ye for wastin'' their time. Look, I¡¯m not sayin'' ye have to join Clan Livingstone. But it cannot be overstated how important it is that ye join a clan. Without it, ye have no rights. Now, is there a reason not to join Livingstone? Anythin'' that makes ye reluctant to do it?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s just a difference in mindset. We¡¯ve not been on Traum long,¡± answered Celeste. ¡°In our old world, independence was the prized attribute. We were taught that everyone should pay their own way and kept what they earn. Now we¡¯re being told that we have to work for clan and in return we have to give them part of our earnings. It¡¯s like we¡¯re being taxed.¡± ¡°And the money is going to a island three thousand miles away that we¡¯ll likely never even see,¡± snapped Dakota. ¡°I see. I would imagine it would take some time to get used to a new value system. But let¡¯s look at this a different way. How much are the followin'' things worth to ye? Azna should have taught ye that most clans take all yer money and give ye a stipend in return. Livingstone lets ye keep tha bulk of yer funds and asks only for a portion to fund tha clan. That¡¯s one of tha reasons why I felt Livingstone was tha better choice for ye all. To me, tha ¡®tax,¡¯ as ye called it, is money well spent, but it¡¯s yer choice. Maybe ye shouldn¡¯t think of a clan as a government but as an extended family. If ye and all yer friends and family moved in together, ye¡¯d have to pool some money for upkeep and to take care of tha sick and elderly. And somethin'' tells me ye wouldn¡¯t have a problem with givin'' money for such. Anyway, I need to be gettin'' goin'',¡± Gito said as he got up from the table. Right before walking away he turned back and looked at the party, ¡°If you haven¡¯t already, pray about it. You lot have literately met some of the gods. Ask them for their advice.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. After he walked a little ways away Wendell spoke up, ¡°Personally, I think we should join. The protection alone is worth it, in my opinion.¡± ¡°I understand not wanting to come to a fantasy world just to be bossed around and have to pay taxes, but I think this is the best deal we¡¯re going to get. My daughter is not going to be grow up clanless,¡± Miguel added. A quick round of head nods and murmurs of agreement later, the party had decided to talk with Brilwynn that evening and were now heading off to resume their normal training schedule. ? The meeting with Brilwynn went well and she even agreed, after some haggling, to add the other two parties as clan members, sight unseen. The only surprise was how happy Eric was about it. He said he hated not having a last name and felt Eric Livingstone had a nice ring to it. The party then resumed their regularly scheduled training thinking that would be their lives for the foreseeable future but were once again reminded that the only constant in life is change. Three days after Verdance Day they were introduced to a human ranger named Terra. She took over training them in the mornings, teaching them the basics of archery and stealth for a couple weeks. Once Terra said they were passable, she started to focus more on training Dakota. Terra took Dakota out of the city and taught him about the various beasts and monsters that lived this far below ground. Dakota learned to tell the differences between the scuffs on the tunnel floor left by the tentacles of a grottent verses unlend worms. How to recognize the smell of a cavernclaw or the droppings of fangflits. Terra also took Dakota to the surface of the mountain to show him how to survive in the frozen peaks and taught him the dangers there. During this time, Mardora started taking the group out with the dwarven patrols, deeper into the caves surround Kan Ladur. Initially when their patrols came across monsters, the party was rather ineffectual. The knowledge and training was there but it hadn¡¯t been forged into instinct, yet. But repeatedly being stabbed, bitten, and dissolved by the various monsters served as a great incentive to learn. After only a month of going on patrols, they were all amazed by how capable they had become, and the skill growth wasn¡¯t bad either. By the end of the month of Tramon, Terra had brought Dakota back and the group was being taught how to function as a true war party. They had all gained a number of levels in their classes which unlocked new abilities. Their group was being sent on patrol by themselves and were becoming more sure of themselves. Other than Dakota and Wendell, they were starting to fit in more with the dwarves around them. ? One morning the party had received a summons at breakfast for all of them to meet in the training yard Mardora used. They were taking turns performing each of the sword and ax forms they were taught when Mardora walked up with a dwarf they had yet to meet. Knowing something must be up, everyone lined up as they had been taught. Looking over the group Mardora took a lecturing tone, "This is Sid. He''s a crew manager for tha Silver Pick clan. He has what he thinks is a problem. I think it''s an opportunity for ye lot.." Looking to the dwarf she adds, "Give ¡®em tha rundown." Sid nodded before stepping forward, "My name is Obsidian Silver Pick. My clan has a crew minin'' in an area quite a ways from tha city, and they''ve requested some guards be dispatched to ''em. Unfortunately, tha reason they''ve given was insufficient to warrant sendin'' folks all that way. So, I can''t officially send someone, hence why I don''t have a group of my clan goin''. But¡­ I trust tha foreman of that crew. They''d not request help for no reason, even if tha reason sounds strange.. "If ye agree to go, it''ll take ye a couple days to get there. While there, ye''ll be survivin'' as the miners do. No beds. No runnin'' water. No fancy meals. Yer job will be to protect my crew and bring ''em back when they say it''s time to return, which will likely be in a couple o'' weeks. I''ll provide gear for campin'' in the tunnels, and ye''ll be paid upon the safe return o'' my crew. Questions?" "What reason did they give for needing help?" Celeste asked. Sid looked down as if embarrassed, "They''ve claimed items have been goin'' missin'', and they''ve heard yellin'' and singin'' seemingly comin'' from tha stone. They thought someone in tha group was playin'' jokes, initially. Then they woke this mornin'' hearin'' yellin'' again. When they started searchin'', someone found blood leadin'' into a rock wall." Sid took a deep breath before continuing in a rush, "Aye, it sounds strange, but I want an explanation and to know my crew is safe. Will ye take the job?" As the party looked at one another and Miguel started talking to his wife, with Dakota and Wendell joining in. Liam, however, stepped over to Mardora. "Why do you think this is a good idea?" "For tha bulk of yer time here, ye all have been quite sheltered. Recently, we¡¯ve begun sendin'' ye out on patrols and such, but ye''ve not seen any real hardship since comin'' to Kan Ladur. And it¡¯s my understandin'' that ye don''t have long before ye''ll need to leave. I¡¯d like ye to get some real-world experience to help sharpen ye." "So you do think something is down there?" Mardora just shrugged before adding, "Even if it''s nothin'', it will be good experience for ye all. But I feel like it is somethin''." Returning to his friends, Liam found them gathered in a circle, talking low. "I think we should go," he told them. "Yeah, yeah," Miguel flippantly responded. "We decided the same thing while you were talking to Madora. We''re just trying to decide on what we should do with Deandra." Ch 43 | ? First Solo Trip Madora cleared her throat, getting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Will ye do it? If so, we¡¯d like to get ye geared up and headin'' out by midday.¡± With a final look around to confirm with her group, Celeste answered, ¡°Aye, we¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it,¡± Madora answered before looking to Sid, ¡°Go get yer supplies ready. We¡¯ve got a few things to do on our end, and then we¡¯ll meet ye near tha western gate.¡± Sid bowed his head to the group, ¡°Thank ye. I will see ye shortly.¡± As he left Madora addressed the group, ¡°When was tha last time ye all shared yer skills and abilities with one another? In tha last few patrols, it was obvious ye¡¯ve been focusin'' on what ye can do, but not on what yer party can. If ye¡¯re goin'' to work together, ye need to know each other¡¯s abilities.¡± Liam spoke up first, ¡°Well, most of my skills are around being able to repair and build things. The last combat ability was [Anvil¡¯s Echo] back when I hit level eight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one that disoriented all of us when you used it, right?¡± asked Miguel. Seeing Liam nod he continued, ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t like that one. Can you target it to only effect who we¡¯re fighting?¡± ¡°Maybe if I could level it up, but I¡¯m still at level one because you lot won¡¯t let me practice it!¡± snapped Liam. ¡°Calm,¡± spoke Madora. ¡°It¡¯s too late now to worry about it. Plan on not usin'' that for now, but when ye get back, we¡¯ll train it up a few levels. How about tha skill that makes tha blades swirl around ye to hit anythin'' close to ye?¡± ¡°That¡¯s [Steel Tempest]. I have it leveled to three and it looks really cool but the last time I used it in combat we were fighting a cavernclaw and the swords just got stuck in its carapace. They injured it, but I lost those swords until after it was dead and I was able to retrieve them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± Madora said before looking to Miguel, ¡°How about ye?¡± ¡°I have a [Taunt] skill that I¡¯ve managed to level up to four. [Power Strike] is nice but sometimes it has the same issue as the skill Liam just talked about. If I hit something too hard, sometimes my axe gets stuck. But I did unlock [Crushing Blow] at level thirteen. It works better with hammers than axes but it¡¯ll let me ring someone¡¯s bell. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve taken to carrying both an axe and a war hammer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Always remember that the tactics that work on one monster may not work on the next. Adaptability will keep ye alive.¡± Celeste spoke up next, ¡°I have two recent spells that should help. One lets me detain someone by stopping time in an area. Another allows me to make changes to gravity in an area, which I can use to make us lighter so that we can move faster or make a boulder lighter so we can move it. Both only cover a small area right now but the area will get larger as I level the spells.¡± ¡°That second one may be able to help ye all get to the miners quicker. Almost like a Hast spell.¡± ¡°Oh, I have that one as well!¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯d recommend usin'' both of those as often as ye can without depletin'' yer mana too far. The faster ye can get there, the better, and it¡¯ll give ye a chance to level those spells.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± Looking over at Wendell, Madora asked, ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a number of element attacks, and I¡¯ve leveled my psi-blade to seven. At this point I can cut through most steel armor like butter. The mana metals are surprisingly resilient to my blade, though.¡± ¡°Aye, would I be correct in assumin'' our resident ranger is tha most prepared for this trip?¡± Madora asked while looking at Dakota. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I have several archer abilities that should allow me to hurt most anything we come across. I¡¯m also confident in my ability to track whatever it is that¡¯s bothering the miners.¡± ¡°Okay, it sounds like ye should have tha skills. This will be tha first time ye¡¯ve left town without myself or Tarra with ye. Let me leave ye with an old dwarven sayin'', ¡®Bards sing as swiftly of defeat as victory; engage only in battles ye are destined to win.¡¯ Know when to run. Yer job isn¡¯t to defeat whatever ye find; it¡¯s to get the miners back safely. That¡¯s where the honor lies. If ye have to execute a fightin'' retreat all the way back but save the miners, ye will be honored much more than if ye die to some unknown threat.¡± By midday the team was heading out of Kan Ladur following a map they had been given. Each was loaded down with supplies, both for them and for the mining crew already there. Miguel was nervous about having left Deandra with Mardora, but he knew he needn''t worry for her safety. Once they were out of sight of the city guard, Celeste rounded everyone up. "I have a bad feeling about this job. I don''t think we have the days it''ll take to reach our destination." As she spoke they all received a notification, an invitation to join Celeste''s party. "Please accept that invite. It will make the next part easier for me. Madora said to move as quickly as we can so we will." Celeste''s hands started to move around in various motions before beginning to glow. Then the glow spread to the rest of the wizard before surging forward and encompassing the entire party. [You are now Hasted. You will move 100% faster than usual for the duration of this spell.] [You¡¯ve entered into an area of reduced gravity. Your weigh has been decreased by 25%.] If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "How long will these last?" Saxon asked? "One hour for [Haste]. The gravity reduction will last until I stop casting it. When [Haste] wears off, we''ll stop for water and food. Then do it again. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take but I say we run until we get there." "Let''s do it," Liam said. At that, the whole party started jogging forward. As they got used to the new speed, they started to run. Before they knew it, an hour had passed. Celeste gave everyone five minutes to drink and eat a snack before she cast [Haste] again. This pattern continued all day. The only changes were when Celeste''s spell leveled up so the speed would increase. Celeste had gotten Haste to 4th level by the time they arrived close to the camp. She could now boost the group by 150% for three hours at a time. The party walked up to the camp and found a haggard looking group of miners. Some were keeping watch, several were sleeping, and only 3 were actually mining. When one of the miners on lookout spotted them coming down the tunnel he called out. "Go away! Leave us be!" Without missing a step, Dakota responded, "Sid would have our asses if we returned without you." Once they were within 20 yards of the camp, the miners turned guards were standing side by side, blocking the path. At this, the party stopped. One miner called out, "We were told help wouldn''t be here for days. Maybe we''re losing our minds, maybe we''re not. But we know it''s not been days. Who are you really? Are you the lot that''s been stealing our things? Interrupting our sleep?" Miguel motioned for everyone to stay back while he took two steps forward. "Sid told us you were in an odd situation. We didn''t think spending a couple days walking was the right call. We used a bit of magic and we ran all the way here. We''re tired, but it''s obvious we''re not as tired as you lot are. Let us enter, and we can show proof of who we are as well as provide some supplies that we were asked to bring." The miners looked to one another, but before they could make a decision another voice echoed from further down the tunnel. "Let ''em in Jonal!" The miners jerked at the order but immediately stepped aside as Jonal answered, "Yes ma''am, Foreman Ehde," Jonal replied. As the miners parted the group started forward and found the foreman to be a stout looking dwarven woman. Ehde was taller and far more muscular than Celeste. What really caught the group by surprise was her facial hair. While they¡¯d seen a few dwarven women with a beard and mustache, Ehde¡¯s was on a whole other level and hung nearly to her knees. Realizing the guys were staring, Celeste stepped forward and clasped wrists with Ehde. "Pleasure to meet you foreman Ehde. I''m Celeste and these morons behind me are Miguel, Liam, Dakota, and Wendell." Ehde studied the group for a moment before letting her gaze drift back to Celeste. "You and the human will need to be careful, not having a beard and all. Nothing to filter the air before you breathe it. Might make you sick." Turning and walking toward a room off to the side of the tunnel Ehde continued, "Thank you for coming so quickly. Recent events have us questioning everything. We work round the clock down here, 25/5. No days off until we''re back home. Now that you''re here I''ll let my crew get back on schedule with thirteen hour shifts. I''d recommend you split your group the same way. I''d like one person near the camp watching everyone who''s sleeping and one watching the crew mining. We''re getting near shift change so figure out who will be staying up and who will be sleeping." "That''s all well and good, but we need to hear more details about what''s been going on. What has come up missing? Where have you heard fighting? And most importantly, where did you see blood this morning?" Liam rapid fires. Ehde turned to him and paused before answering, "Let''s get the supplies you brought stowed away and I¡¯ll share the story, then I''ll take you around." So, the crew did as was suggested and unloaded all the supplies they had brought. Ehde thought it odd when they declined the offer to stow their packs as well but wasn''t going to question it. She then lead them around to various offshoots explaining as they went. "I''m going to assume you lot know nothing about mining, and that''s okay since you won''t be doing any of it. But it''ll be useful to know a few terms while you''re here. The tunnel you came down is just referred to as the tunnel. Nothing fancy. These offshoots are exploratory tunnels. You see, there''s a huge vein of coal off to your left. What we want to do is dig around it. Once we have some adits on each side, then we''re done." Seeing their confused looked, "Oh, sorry. An adit is a tunnel that follows a seam. Once we know how big the seam is, we return to Kan Ladur and make a report. The clan heads then schedule for a full operation to come down and actually mine out the deposit. We should have already completed this job, but things are weirder than you know." Pausing next to where someone had marked the wall in chalk Ehde looked back at the group. "Forgive me but I gotta ask. I understand why the human doesn''t know anything, but I was told that none of you knew anything about rock and mining?" The group all looked a bit embarrassed before Liam spoke up. "We apologize for our ignorance. We weren''t raised in or near a mountain, so we were never taught these things by our family. It is why we''re here now. We seek to make up for the mistakes of our parents. And we brought our friends with us." Ehde watched them all for a few seconds as if she was waiting for someone to say it was all a joke. Then she shook her head and said, "Well, we can''t be held responsible for our parents'' decisions, I suppose. At least you are here now. Though I do wonder why you have a gray dwarf and a human as friends. But that''s none of my business. I''ll teach you enough to do the job. Walk over to the far side of the tunnel and put your hand against this tunnel wall. Then I want you to close your eyes and just try to feel what''s in the wall. Give it a minute or so, then come back to me and do it on this wall." Everyone did as ordered, even Wendell, though he was sure he wouldn''t learn anything. After a few seconds, a couple of folks jerked as they felt something pass through them. Ehde just motioned for them to stay quiet. Eventually, they all stepped back except Wendell. "Come now, try the other side." Once lined up on the other wall they all resumed concentrating and, much quicker this time, they all stood with smiles. Except Wendell. "What did you feel?" "Value," Miguel said. "Yeah, I felt this side was more important than the other," Liam said. "And you?" Ehde asked Celeste "Same," said Celeste. "Warmth," said Dakota. "Not that you asked me, but it felt warmer than the other side." Ehde eyes widened. "Really?" she said, drawing the word out. "You may have a gift there gray one. We''ll have to test that further at some point. But getting back to the issues we''re having, I want you to try again, but about 10 yards down on the left. There''ll be another chalk mark on the wall." The party walked down to the mark and did as asked, but they all looked confused by the results. "What did you sense this time?" Ehde asked. "Nothing," said Celeste, Miguel, and Liam. "Empty," said Dakota. "Pain," said Wendell, clearly stunned. "What?" Liam asked, stepping up to Wendell, who still had his hand on the wall. "There''s¡­ there''s something. No. There''s someone in there. And they''re in pain. So much pain." Ch 44 | ? New Friend "What is this nonsense!?" Ehde bellowed. "I''m sorry you feel left out, but there''s no need to make up stories!" "I''m not making up anything. There''s a person in that direction. He''s hurt, and he said we should run." "Typical human. One lie isn''t enough, so you try to hide it with more lies!" "He said his name is Talli," Wendell said with obvious anger in his voice. "And that we should run." Edhe stopped what she was about to say, shock plain on her face. Not seeing Edhe''s expression, Celeste pushed Wendell out of the way and started casting. "Seems easy enough to test." Celeste said as her spell formed. In moments solid cubes of stone were pulled from the wall and stacked to the sides. While she was doing that Wendell walked over to Dakota. "I''ve been discriminated against all my life for being black. This is the first time it''s happened for being human." Dakota laughed, ¡°Right! I thought coming to a new world I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with jokes about being Native American anymore. Didn¡¯t expect the gods to just make me some other race people disliked. But,¡± Dakota said as he patted Wendell on the shoulder, "something you said shut her up and it looks like Liam is about to find out what." As they watched, Liam approached Edhe and asked, "What is the significance of the name Talli?" "There''s no way for you all to know that name." "Didn''t ask that. I asked what it means," Liam said a bit firmer. "Each morning during shift change we''ve found marks on the wall counting something. It took a few days to figure it out but it was counting how many items were stolen the previous night. Whoever has been taking from us was also teasing us. The miners started calling him Tally for the tally marks that were being left. Then they started leaving out food for it, whatever it is, hoping it would stop taking things." "Did it work?" Liam asked, curious. "No. It continued to take things. But it did start to leave things. Gems usually. Gems worth far more than it was taking." By this point, the rest of the party was near. Celeste looked exhausted and leaned on her husband. "You know what it is, don''t you?" Dakota stated. "Some of the older miners say it''s a Knocker. A spirit that likes to play jokes on miners. Some say they''re good luck, others say bad. Many claim to have heard them knocking. I''ve never believed in them, myself. At least not until this trip." Wendell just nodded and walked into the path Celeste had made. It went about 20 feet into the wall. Then he turned and came back out. "We''re almost to him. Probably another five feet or so of stone." "How? How can you know that? No human has our gift to feel through stone," Edhe said. "You''re right. But I do have the ability to detect the minds of others. It''s kinda my specialty," Wendell replied calmly. Liam, seeing Celeste was exhausted, set his pack down and pulled a pickax out of it before shouldering it again. "I bought one for myself before leaving. Never had a chance to mine something before. Seems like a good time to try." He walked into the offshoot and started to swing. The first few strikes deflected off as Liam tried to figure out his stance and hand placement. The next few swings don''t accomplish much either, so Liam continued to adjust. After a dozen or so swings, he seemed to find his groove and stone started to fall while progress was made. Soon the stone fell forward and revealed a small clearing about ten feet squared. But on the far side there was no wall but rather what looked like the sides of a tunnel. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Near it lied a small, wiry looking creature. His skin a gray stone color not too different from Dakota''s. It appeared to be about two feet tall. It''s brown eyes were glassy, likely from blood loss since there was blood all around him, especially where his right leg used to be. "Found him, come quick. He needs healing." Liam yelled back down the tunnel before turning back. "I hear your name is Tally. I''m Liam and we''re going to try and patch you up, okay?" Tally tried to shake his head but it appeared to require too much effort. About that time the others crowd into the room. Celeste and Wendell immediately started to cast healing spells on Tally. While they were doing that, Miguel pulled out his canteen and gave it some water. After taking a drink Tally looked up, "You all need to leave. You need to run. It will come back." Spotting Ehde at the entrance he said, "It heard your mining. I''ve been trying to keep it away with my magic. I wasn''t fast enough today. It will come back." Ehde, who had been staring at the tunnel on the far side of the room shook herself at Tally''s words and ran out of the room. Her voice could be heard echoing down the tunnel. Celeste kneels down, "Tally, how are you feeling now? I''m sorry we couldn''t restore you missing leg but at least you''ll live." Tally vigorously shook his head while pointing down the tunnel, "We''re all going to die. You need to run. It''s coming and I don''t have the strength to make it turn." The party finally looked, really looked at the tunnel. It was around five feet in diameter and seemed to go on forever. The size of the tunnel combined with the fear in the small one''s voice struck home this time. Liam had just finished putting his pickax back in his pack so he tossed it to Miguel to carry and walked over to Tally. "Then let''s get a move on then," he said as he grabbed Tally in a fireman''s carry. They all hustled back to the tunnel and down to the camp. Dwarves were running everywhere grabbing their gear. Ehde walked up to the party and looked at Tally. "Was it full grown?" "No. Wormling." Tally said fear evident in his voice. Ehde and the miners close by all go pale. "Then we are doomed." Ehde said in a whisper. "What? How? Doesn''t that mean it''s a baby?" "No." Tally said with finality in his voice. "Mother is close. Battle will draw her." "Someone want to tell the human what''s going on?" Wendell asked "Worm." Ehde said, sounding numb. "A young one, but if the parent is close, then we''re in trouble. ¡°I get that everyone is afraid, but we¡¯re new and we¡¯re going to need some information if we¡¯re going to fight this thing. Now, were I come from a worm fits in the palm of your hand and makes good bait for fishing. It¡¯s obvious that¡¯s not the case here, but¡­¡± Liam said a bit exasperated. ¡°This tunnel you''re standing it was dug by an adult worm,¡± stated Ehde with her arms wide trying to convey the size of it. ¡°And a mother worm will be aggressive, wanting to protect her young. If the she is an elder worm, then it''ll be even bigger. They eat everything. Their hide is difficult to pierce. And the spikes along their body move them through stone like a fish in water." Turning to the miners who had all gathered near her she spoke through a forced calmness. "I have reason to believe that we have one, possibly two worms near us. Leave everything except water and rations. Run for home." Everyone seemed to pause, processing what was just said. Then the first miner started to run which woke up the others. Soon the entire crew was fleeing. Ehde turned back to the others. "Sid payed you to protect us. Your job in this situation is to be our rear guard. Even with that it is likely none of us will make it back. Rather than stay back, I need you to run ahead. Get back to Kan Ladur and warn the guard. They need to be prepared." Celeste walked up to Ehde and handed her Tally. "What if we do both? You have some way of communicating with home. You let them know what¡¯s coming and we¡¯ll fight the worm." ¡°I just have a sending stone and I¡¯ve already used it today. So I can¡¯t warn them until tomorrow.¡± Digging in her pack, Celeste pulled out a sending stone. "Here, take this one. I haven¡¯t used it today. It¡¯s paired with one my daughter has. Give her the message and ask her to let Gito know. Do that and focus on getting Tally to safety." Ehde nodded in agreement as she started to walk backwards carrying Tally, "Aye, that will do. Thank you for your sacrifice." "Don''t count us out yet." Miguel yelled after the foreman "Hey Tally! Edhe! What are their weaknesses?" Liam hollered. "Nothing!" Edhe yelled back. Turning to the rest of the group Dakota asked, "Now what?" Wendell shrugged, "We did such a great job running here we now get to run back." They''d not made it fifty yards before there came a crashing sound behind them. The party turned to see the last of a dark colored worm coming from a new hole in the ceiling of the tunnel. It was a nearly five feet around and longer than a school bus with rows of spikes down it''s body. "Shit" they all said. Ch 45 | ? Worm Troubles For the first time since coming to this new world the party was truly afraid for their lives. The worm was bigger than anything they''d ever seen. And this was a young one? "Celeste, Dakota, and Wendell; back up as far as you can go and still be able to hit it." Miguel said while stepping toward the worm, his heavy armor and battle axe appearing. "Wendell, see if you screw with it''s mind. Maybe convince it to leave." Liam said, following Miguel''s lead and equipping himself. Wendell closed his eyes for a moment, focusing. "It''s mind is strange. Like nothing I''ve ever seen. I''ll need to physically touch it before I can do anything." "Wait for us to distract it, then do what you can." Miguel replied. The worm had now oriented itself in the larger tunnel and was coming toward the party. Liam watched it for a couple moments moments before saying, "Either it can''t move as fast in this larger tunnel since only it''s spikes on bottom can grip on to something¡­" "Or?" Miguel asked "Or it''s pretending to be slow and it''s going to speed up at the last moment." "Well, let''s try something," Wendell called out from behind them while casting a spell. A moment later a colored wheel flashed in front of the worm but it didn''t seem to have any affect. "What was that?" asked Miguel "Was trying to hypnotize it but it didn¡¯t work." "Lets see if it''s sleepy," Liam said while attempting to one of his few spells. As it fired off, the worm slowed for a moment but then continued to crawl toward them. "Well, maybe this will do something." Dakota said as he cast a spell. Vines shot out from the floor, walls and ceiling, wrapping and started to pull tight against the worm, lifting it a couple feet from the ground. Its momentum carried it forward even when the back half of its body was lifted in the air. As the vines pulled tight, it''s forward progress was stopped. It was a strange sight with part of it on the ground trying to move forward and part in the air covered in vines. "Hit it while it''s caught!" Liam yelled No sooner do the words leave his mouth than Dakota has loosed an arrow, followed by another. The first arrow bounced off the tough outer hide, the second went into it''s mouth. It didn''t even look like the worm noticed either shot. About that time, Celeste thrust her hand forward, and a small fireball sailed over Liam and Miguel''s heads. It hit the worm and exploded, shaking the tunnel and ripping all the vines free. The worm''s body fell back to the tunnel floor with a loud thump. Immediately it lunged forward, trying to reach its prey as quickly as it could. "I think that might have been a bad idea, baby!" Miguel yelled to his wife. "Sorry!" "Less talk, more fight!" Liam hollered as he stepped forward to meet the worm. Dakota shrugged his shoulders and then cast another spell. His bow started to glow as he nocked another arrow. This time the arrow buried itself several inches into the worm. Seeing this Liam lets out a cheer as he swung his greataxe as hard as he could. The blade hit the worm and glanced off, leaving Liam off balance. The worm swung it¡¯s head and knocked him against the tunnel wall. Miguel charged in from the side, activating [Power Strike] as he swung his axe. The axe buried itself in the worm¡¯s head but before Miguel could remove it the worm twisted and tried to eat him. This time an arrow from Dakota bought Miguel time to move. "Guys, get out of there!" Celeste screams. "You can''t hurt it." ¡°Can you stop time on it?¡± Asked a frantic Liam as he helped Miguel to his feet? This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I already tried,¡± called back Celeste. ¡°It¡¯s far too big for my skill level.¡± Dakota continued to put arrows in the worm as his friends ran toward him. Then he saw something, a flicker. And Wendell appeared on the worm''s back, psi-blade swinging down like a pendulum. Wendell felt no real resistance to the blade as it cut through the worm which put him off balance. This lead to him falling to his knees as it thrashed around. The monster had no clue what was happening. It had never been hurt by food before, and it did not like it. The worm also started to make a strange noise that echoed down the tunnel. It was full of bass and seemed to vibrate through everyone. When Wendell threw out his hand to steady himself he was also finally able to make a mental connection to the worm. He felt its rage, its hunger, but below that it was afraid. Suddenly Wendell knew. He cast a spell into the mind of the worm that caused it''s whole body to seize and the sound to cut off. "That yell was it calling for help from its parent." Wendell announced while summoning his psi-blade again. "Hit with everything you¡¯ve got. We gotta kill it now and run." Hearing this, Miguel ran forward and grabbed the handle of the axe it had left buried in the worm and yanked it free, only to activate his [Power Strike] skill again and started chopping. Liam was on the other side using a war hammer along with his [Weighted] skill to increase it¡¯s weight on every down swing, slowly starting to break through the thick hide. As the worm opened it¡¯s mouth again, Celeste tossed a fireball directly inside. The explosion singed Miguel and Liam but they continued to attack. Dakota peppered the face of the worm with [Piercing] arrows while Wendell continued cutting with his psi-blade. In less than a minute from the time Wendell yelled, the final blow landed and the party was notified. [Congratulations! You¡¯ve slain a level 9 juvenile great worm.] The party all turned and started sprinting down the tunnel. Celeste started casting and decreased the gravity around her and cast [Haste] on everyone. Before the party could cover half a mile they heard a deep bass scream behind them. ¡°Sounds like momma found the one we killed,¡± huffed Miguel as he strained to keep running as fast as he could. No one responded as breath was too precious to waste just then. Two miles from the first worm they rounded a corner just in time to see a worm come up from the ground and go into the ceiling of the tunnel. Nearly all of them tripped and fell as they were trying to stop. Even with how fast the worm was moving it took over twenty seconds for all of it to pass through the tunned. After it was gone above them, they looked across the new tunnel that was in their path. It was nearly twenty-five feet to the other side. Most of them took a couple steps back, away from the edge. Liam, on the other hand, walked right up to the edge and looked up and down then across before looking back to Miguel. ¡°Any ideas on how we can cross this one?¡± Miguel and Celeste walked up to the edge, leaning on one another as they tried to catch their breath. After a moment, Miguel shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s too far to jump and the fall when we miss looks fatal.¡± Looking to his wife, ¡°How¡¯s your teleportation magic coming along?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting better but I can¡¯t teleport all of us at once and I¡¯d be too tired to run if I cast¡­¡± Before she could finish her answer Wendell yelled, ¡°It¡¯s coming back!¡± and started to run toward the rest of the party. Dakota, who had sat down tried to jump to his feet and stumbled, taking several steps before he could get his balance, by which point Wendell had already passed him. The two were running toward their friends. Then, without any further warning, the worm erupted from the side of the tunnel swallowing Dakota and Wendell in an instant and headed into the other side of the tunnel. A "NO!!" is ripped from the throats and hearts of the three as they saw the worm continue to pass. Suddenly there was a flash and all three of them found themselves in a room lying on the floor. A circle glowing on the floor around them. "What¡­ what happened?" Miguel asked "Where are we?" Liam asked, looking around confused. A crying Celeste responded through her tears, "Luitwin''s tower." "How?" Liam said, stunned "Teleportation magic." Miguel answered as he turned to look at Celeste. "You! You could have done this earlier! You could have saved them!" "No!" A voice boomed into the room. "No she could not!" The men looked up to see Luitwin walking toward them with fury on his face. ¡°She should not have done it now much less earlier!¡± the mage continued to rage until he got closer and saw Celeste curled into a ball, crying. In a softer tone the dwarven mage continued, "Her skill level is no where near high enough to teleport the three of you more than just a few yards. There''s no way she could have teleported whomever else you speak of. It appears something bad has happened. You wish to lash out. But your wife¡­" voice hardening again, "my apprentice is crying because of the pain that she''s in from pulling far more mana than she should have. She just risked her life, her very ability to touch the aether of this world, to pull the three of you to safety." Stopping in front of Miguel, Luitwin stared him square in the eyes before continuing. "I suggest you learn to deal with your loss directly rather than lashing out at those around you. Especially when they just risked everything to save you." Miguel just sat processing the mage''s words, stunned. Liam, trying to defuse the tension, spoke up, "Sir Luitwin, we were sent to help some miners. We were their rear guard as they were fleeing back to the city." Luitwin nodded, "And what were they fleeing from? Kobolds? Driders?" In a clearly strained voice, Celeste whispered, "An adult great worm. We killed her child." Luitwin paled. Ch 46 | ? Belly of the Beast "An adult great worm. We killed her child." Luitwin heard his apprentice say. The room stayed silent for half a dozen seconds or so before the wizard spoke up. ¡°About how big around was this worm? And how long?¡± ¡°We never saw it¡¯s length,¡± answered Liam, ¡°but it was bigger around than the east tunnel. It dug a vertical shaft in front of us to trap us and it was over twenty-five feet across.¡± Luitwin nodded and started to cast. His hands were blurs as they wove spell after spell. He was sending messages as quickly as he could to as many as he could. Then he stopped, slumping partly from the large amount of mana he had just spent and partly from the fear he felt. Looking back at the three sitting and lying in his teleportation circle he spoke softly, "Orders have been sent. The city will prepare. We have wards that gently encourage worms to go around. They are all being checked as we speak to ensure the worm won¡¯t push through them. The guards are sending pack animals out with wagons to try and reach the miners in time. Warnings are being sent to other towns in the area. Everything that can be done, is being done.¡± Liam nodded his head before asking, ¡°I get that worms can be a problem, but surely the guards could kill it if they needed to, right?¡± ¡°The question isn¡¯t if they could kill it. It¡¯s how many deaths would it cause and how much of the city would be destroyed before they could kill it. Kan Ladur is located in a massive cavern with magically reinforced support pillars throughout. If enough of those were taken out, there¡¯s a good chance that the mountain above us would fall on our heads killing everyone here. With the risk being that high, it¡¯s best to avoid fighting this worm if possible.¡± Looking over the group, exhaustion clear in their faces, Luitwin continued, ¡°I suggest you three retire to the Bloodbeard compound." Looking directly at Celeste, Luitwin added, "Do not try to cast any spells for at least a few days. Do not use any mana, give yourself time to heal." The three stood a bit unsteadily. Miguel managed a few steps over to Celeste and wrapped her in a hug. "Let''s go see our daughter." Luitwin escorted the group to the door of his tower. As they left, he met Celeste''s eyes and simply nodded and mouthed, "Well done" before starting to close the door. "Wait," Liam said. "Master Luitwin, this worm swallowed Wendell and Dakota. What are the odds my brothers are still alive?" Luitwin paused and looked back. "Odds?" He questioned before shaking his head. "Odds are they are very much alive. It''ll take many hours, potentially days, for the worm''s digestive tract to kill them. It''s not a pleasant death, but it is a slow one. Perhaps your¡­ peculiar heritage and blessings will give them a way to survive." With that, the mage closed the door. Celeste started to cry again as the three Twiceborn walked back to the Bloodbeard estate. ? Wendell woke up. Everything felt¡­ weird¡­ wrong. It was dark. His skin was tingling, hurting. It felt like something was pushing past him threatening to drag him off. And whatever he was lying next to was squishy¡­ and moving? Freaked out, Wendell tried to move while yelling at the same time. "Hey brother," a voice said. "Welcome back." "Dakota?" Wendell said while turning to where the voice came from. "Yeah, it''s me." "Am I... am I blind?" "Ha! No, brother, there''s just no light here. We''ve been eaten by a worm. Do you not remember?" Wendell stayed quiet for so long that Dakota started to worry about him. "Wendell?" "Yeah?" "You okay?" "Fuck no! But I remember now. The movement I feel beside me, what is that?" The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Stone mostly. The worm is still digging. We''re near a turn in the digestive tract. I''ve managed to stick an arrow in the wall, and I''m holding onto it and to your pack to keep us here. But I''m getting tired, so if you could find a way to help, I''d appreciate it." "Shit! Sorry bro," Wendell said as he felt around until he found the arrow Dakota was holding onto. "What happens if you let go?" "Well, when it first ate us, I had trouble breathing because of all the chunks of rock that buried me. And I think that is what knocked you out. Thought I lost you then. But suddenly I felt mana surge through you and you started breathing again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a class ability I got a while back. When I¡¯m dying, my body will automatically stabilize itself. But I don¡¯t think that would bring me back to consciousness.¡± ¡°Damn good ability. But you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve cast a healing spell on us twice now. I probably have enough in me to do it once more. But the acids in this worm are pretty corrosive so I¡¯m not sure it¡¯ll be enough. Now that you''re awake, I was thinking you could use your psi blade to cut us a way out? Maybe you can touch her mind to see where we''re heading?" "Let''s see," Wendell said as he reached a hand out to the wall of the digestive tract. Wendell''s magic allowed him to see flashes of emotion from the mother worm. Anger at the beings that dared fight back. A need for revenge. And some sort of vision¡­ it was tracking something¡­ the miners! "It''s following the miners that are running back. She knows the tunnels and is pacing herself to get to a bend in the tunnel just as they do." "We can''t let that happen! By now, Celeste, Miguel, and Liam should be with them." "How do we stop her?" "I don''t know. Try to talk to her. Or start cutting?" "Maybe both?" Wendell summoned his blade. The light from it allowed him to see a bit of his surroundings. Looking back at Dakota, he said, "I think I was better off not seeing where we were." "Lucky you. I''ve been looking at this the whole time." Wendell slid his other hand down the arrow until he was touching the worm again while holding on to the arrow. Focusing, he instructed the worm to stop. To leave the dwarves alone. In his mind, he felt a stubborn refusal. At this, he took his psi blade and stabbed up into the soft interior flesh of the digestive tract. A spike of pain raced through the worm''s brain. Again, Wendell told it to turn. This time he was ignored. Wendell stabbed the worm again. Still, she ignored him, focusing on the fleeing ones responsible for the death of her child. "It''s not working," Wendell said. "She''s just ignoring me and focusing on her revenge. Do you have any magic that could help?" "Not really. I have a spell that could hurt it, but it''ll probably hurt you as well." "Yeah, let''s hold off on that. Let me see if I can message Liam." Wendell started drawing in his magic, but the spell didn¡¯t take hold. "That''s odd. Liam is too far away." "Maybe we''re not as close to them as the worm thinks?" "That doesn''t seem right. Let me try Ehde." Wendell cast the message spell again, and this time it worked. As it did, Wendell also reached out to the worm''s mind. "This is Wendell; the mother worm is tracking you." Sure enough, the worm sensed one of those running stumble and slow. Reaching out to Ehde again, "The worm ate Dakota and me. Liam, Miguel, and Celeste escaped. Have they caught up with you? Please focus your thoughts back on me so that I may hear them." Wendell was hit with a very strong, uncontrolled thought from Ehde, "No, we''ve not seen them. Thank you for all you''ve done. We will honor your sacrifice." Wendell looked back to Dakota, "Are you sure the others weren''t eaten? The miners say they''re not with them. Oh, and they think we''re going to die." "Well, shit. No, they weren''t eaten. Celeste probably saved the other two somehow. And if we''re going to die, it won''t be while sitting here doing nothing." "What about the miners?" "You warned them, right? There''s nothing else we can do from here. Let''s see if we can find a way to get out." Figuring there wasn''t a better option, Wendell cast one last message spell toward Ehde. "Thank you for the kind words. But it''s you I''m worried about. The worm is planning to ambush you at a bend in the tunnel. Perhaps Tally can use his magic to hide you? Dakota and I are not giving up. I suggest you don''t either." Time passed as the duo tried to come up with a plan. Suddenly they felt the worm slow and eventually stop. As it did so, the speed of the stone coming into the digestive tract slowed greatly before eventually stopping as well. "Did we make it a den or something?" Dakota asked Wendell reached out to the worm before responding, "No. She''s lost track of the miners near a cross tunnel. I told Ehde to have Tally hide them with his magic, and it looks like she listened. But the worm is waiting, refusing to be tricked into going the wrong direction." "This thing is too smart for its size. It''s unfair, really." "Perhaps, but they''ve not chased the dwarves or other races to the surface, so they can''t be too overpowered." With that, Dakota let go of the arrow, got onto his hands and knees, and started to crawl further down the digestive tract. Confused, Wendell called out, "Where are you going?" Dakota laughed before responding, "I''m looking for the back door!" Ch 47 | ? Here be dragons Hours passed as the worm waited. Dakota and Wendell used the time to start crawling through the worms winding digestive tract, often complaining about how tight the fit was when the worm itself was so large. As they progressed, they found that in the bends of the tract, there were often remains of those who came before. They''d found bones of several species, many of which were definitely dwarves. Dakota had picked up a few items now, and Wendell had managed to learn a new spell while holding a coin that he''d found affixed to a piece of armor. With the new spell, he could now detect magic. The coin in question granted the holder +1 to Luck. "Well, that explains why you learned the new spell just then, doesn''t it?" Dakota said while chuckling. "Yep, I guess so. Hopefully, we''ll find more items of this nature as we continue." Wendell said while pocketing the coin and grabbing the armor, and pushing it into his pack. "Are you sure we should be escaping rather than heading for this thing''s brain to kill it?" Dakota paused for a moment before answering, "Honestly, I''m more scared than anything. We''ve literally been eaten by something bigger than anything I''d seen in my life. I don''t know what to do, only that I want to survive." "Damn," Wendell said, surprised by Dakota''s rare openness in the moment. "I want to live, too. But I¡¯m willing to risk it if we can stop this worm from getting back to Kan Ladur." Dakota paused and looked back to Wendell, "You ever dissect a worm in school? I don''t think they have brains." "Yeah, but they also didn''t have a body the size of a row of school buses. Besides, I''ve listened to this one''s thoughts. It has a brain somewhere. But you do bring up a good point. I was assuming we should go for the head, but maybe that''s not the right play." "Maybe there''s another way. Don''t they have several hearts? Could we can stab all the hearts as we work our way out?" Wendell just stared at Dakota for a moment. "Dude! Why didn''t you say that earlier? We''ve probably passed a few already." "Because I just thought about it. I think I hear one off to the right." "What?" Wendell exclaimed before leaning to the side and resting his ear to the slimy, muscular wall of the digestive tract. "I hear it, too. Shit!¡± Wendell exclaimed as he jerked his head away. Dakota started laughing, ¡°You forgot about the acidic digestive juices didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that funny,¡± muttered Wendell as he held back a chuckle of his own. ¡°Going to need you to heal my ear later. But back to what I was saying, we could probably just stab a few hearts and kill it." "And without having to backtrack," Dakota said with a grin. The pair started crawling around, trying to get as close as they could to the sound. Wendell summoned his psi-blade. A quick cut and Dakota was slipping out of the digestive tract and located the heart. He drew his sword and stabbed the heart several times before cutting crossway, connecting all the stab wounds. Blood fountained everywhere, including all over Dakota. But the heart stopped beating. Climbing back into the digestive tract, Dakota looked to Wendell. "Let''s head to the next one." Over the next hour, the pair continued crawling through the digestive tract. Wendell started casting [Detect Magic] back to back and it helped them to locate a number of magic items as they crawled around. Thrice they came upon sections of the digestive tract where everything was fed into acid baths. Each time they cut their way out and then back in afterwards. Each time they re-entered the digestive tract, Dakota would take some time to dig into the materials left over. He was able to learn that each acid was different, with the first seeming made for regular old rock. The second seemed to focus on metals and the last, the smallest of them, seemed to target organics. After that last bath, the amount of material moving down the digestive track was a bare fraction of where it started. The pair were making good progress and had already stabbed the fourth heart when the worm shifted for the first time since stopping. Wendell quickly reached out to the worm''s mind and, eyes wide, yelled at Dakota to find something to grab onto. As the pair were trying to secure themselves, the worm started moving. Within a few seconds, it was already moving faster than before. "What happened?" Dakota yells. "The worm figured out we were killing it. Now that it knows it''s dying, it¡¯s seeking out a host to inject eggs into." "What? What the hell is big enough for eggs from one of these?" Wendell looked to Dakota, mouth dry, as he answered, "Dragons." "Dragons? What the fuck do you mean dragons?" Dakota yelled "She knows where a dragon''s lair is. She''s going to try and attack and implant her eggs into it before she dies. It''s a suicide run." "So, if we escape, we then have to fight a dragon?" Wendell just looked at Dakota and shrugs before closing his eyes and reaching out to Ehde. "We''ve just about killed the worm. Y''all are safe. It''s fleeing now, heading somewhere to die. We''ll try to¡­" You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "Hey, don''t be crying! We¡¯d ain¡¯t giving up!" Dakota yelled, misunderstanding what Wendell was doing and interrupting him. "Like you said earlier, if we die, we die fighting." "I wasn''t crying! I was trying to update Edhe before we were out of range. And I didn''t get to finish, thanks to you." Wendell snapped back. "But you''re right; if we have to fight a dragon, we''ll fight a dragon. I''m not giving up." Suddenly both hear laughter booming in their minds, followed by, "You mortals are always so amusing. Talking of fighting dragons while helpless in the belly of a worm and totally oblivious to the irony. Just hold on. I''ve tricked the worm into bringing you to me so we can talk. I''d rather not have to come get you, so stop trying to kill the worm for now. Get comfortable, I¡¯m a long ways away from you." "Wha¡­ what was that?" Dakota asked "I think that was the dragon." "What color?" "Seriously? Now you want to be racist?" Wendell responded with more than a bit of heat. "I''m not being racist, you ass. I''m asking because when I used to play table top RPGs with Liam and Arden, you could tell if the dragon was good or evil by its color. I was wondering which this one is." "Oh," Wendell said, feeling a bit sheepish. "Sorry. I don''t know what color the dragon is. I didn''t know dragons lived underground. But from her touch on our minds, she didn''t seem evil¡­ I don''t think." ? Wendell and Dakota did as they were told and made themselves as comfortable as they could. It took the worm over a day to reach its destination. When it did, it came to an abrupt stop that killed it and slammed Dakota and Wendell through a more than a bit of worm meat. While trying to get their bearings, the worm was ripped into two, and an indigo-colored dragon towered above them. Suddenly both were lifted into the air by magic, cleaned, healed, and sat on the ground a little ways away from the worm. Wendell immediately started looking around, getting a feel for the area they were in. They were still underground in a clearing that looked to be about five hundred feet across and a several hundred feet tall. There was one tunnel at ¡®ground level¡¯ leading out of the area and one in the ceiling where the worm entered. Dakota, ever worried about respect, quickly stood and bowed to the dragon. ¡°Thank you for saving us from this worm.¡± One side of the dragon¡¯s mouth twitched with a suppressed grin before she spoke into their minds, ¡°You are welcome, mortal. I am Seirhesmegtanddaffor, but I know that¡¯s too much for your small minds, so you can call me Sei.¡± Eager to make up for his lax manners, Wendell quickly stood and bowed, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Sei. I¡¯m Wendell, and this is Dakota.¡± The dragon shook her head before continuing. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve read through your memories as the worm was bringing you here. Such an odd and boring world you two come from. But now you are here, on Traum, the greatest material realm of them all. The gods have asked me to help you, Wendell. And a friend of mine is on her way with a potential companion for Dakota. While he waits for her, let us discuss how you would like to grow Wendell. What you wish to become. Your fears limit you,¡± Sei stated, ¡°and you don¡¯t have a firm sense of who you are. Neither in the old world nor this new one. We shall meditate, and I will attempt to guide you.¡± Looking at Dakota, Sei continued, ¡°I saw that you are a chef. We will be inside my home meditating for quite some time, a few days at minimum. Please do not disturb us unless it''s an emergency. Skin, cut, and cook that worm while you wait. As you take it apart, just start some piles for usable items, metals to be melted down, and trash.¡± With that, the dragon turned and walked into her home. Wendell looked over to Dakota, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Not like we have a choice, it seems. But if the gods told her to help you, then it should be safe.¡± Looking at the worm corpse, Dakota added, ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to attempt to butcher a giant worm.¡± ¡°Good point.¡± Wendell slipped his pack off and set it next to Dakota. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave this here. Feel free to grab anything you need from it.¡± And with that, he followed Sei down the tunnel. Dakota looked back at the worm and groaned before saying to himself, ¡°This is going to take a while¡­ but at least I have magic to help me.¡± ? The room was thick with emotions as Ehde recounted the message that Wendell had sent her. Many of the city leaders were filled with relief upon hearing that the worm was no longer heading in their direction. With the good news, the meeting broke up with calls for celebration. But the group of twiceborn in the corner weren''t sharing in that relief. It had been two days since the worm had eaten Dakota and Wendell and they''d not heard from them. Nor had the gods answered any of their prayers or demands for information. As the room emptied, a priestess they had not met or even seen before approached and bowed to the group. "This one brings you tidings from the great goddess Tianlong. Your friends were rescued from the worm by a daughter of the goddess. They are both safe and unharmed." As she spoke the priest reached out and laid a hand on Deandra for just a moment. "With the help of the goddess, one of your friends is being granted the blessing of dragons. The other has met his new companion and they are getting to know one another. It will be some time before they can rejoin you as they are far away but they will leave the daughter better equipped for your mission than ever before. Please proceed as before, for they will catch up in time." After she finished speaking, the priestess winked at Deandra before she turned and walked away, walking through a doorway into an adjoining room. A few steps later the priestess vanished from sight and the party all started talking at once. "Who the hell was that?" Miguel questioned. Liam rushed to the door, "Where did she go?" he questioned, not seeing the priestess anywhere. Celeste hugged Deandra and followed after Liam, "Come on guys, let''s go back to Gito''s." That evening over dinner, they tried to tell the clan leader what happened but quickly realized something wasn''t right. "She was a dwarf with black hair and piercing eyes," Liam stated. "No brother, I think you must have been distracted. She had red hair and beard," Miguel argued. "This makes no sense. I saw a human woman with blond hair," Celeste added. Deandra sat eating her food and waited for someone to ask her, for she knew the truth. When the priestess had laid a hand on her head, Deandra had gotten an ability: [True Sight: Pierce the veil of all illusions, shape-changing, and polymorphs to see the truth.] That ability had allowed her to see who the priestess really was. She was a beautiful dragon that looked to be made of crystal and bigger than a mountain. Ch 48 | ? Making Friends Over the next three days, Dakota labored to butcher the worm. The pile of items, metals, and trash growing far faster than the amount of usable meat. Dakota¡¯s skills in skinning and butchering and mage hand spell grew even faster. Eventually, he finished and lied down to rest on the side of the room away from the trash pile. When he awoke, Dakota found a woman sitting nearby, watching him. She looked human but, somehow, more than that. ¡°You slept the sleep of one who knew he had earned his rest. That is good.¡± Standing and walking toward the pile of items pulled from the worm, she continued, ¡°I am Sei¡¯s friend. You may call me Kwil. I sense a lot of magic around this area. But I was told you were a hunter, not a mage.¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you Kwil; I am Dakota. I am not a mage, but I did learn a handful of spells to help me with various tasks. They came in quite handy while butchering the largest worm I¡¯d ever seen. I have been training to be a hunter, but this worm was the first thing I encountered, and I became the prey. I think it''s safe to say I could use more training.¡± Kwil smiled as she nodded her head. She waved her hands about and items started to rise from the pile she was standing next to and would hover in front of her, glow for a moment, and then lower back to the ground. As she did this, Kwil continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve been asked by a god to do something that, to my knowledge, has never been done. But I¡¯ve put myself into a situation where this is one of the few options available to me. Put this on.¡± The last sentence threw Dakota for a moment until he looked and saw that a ring was floating toward him from the pile. He accepted the ring and tried to sense what enchantment it may have had but was unable to. After a moment, he did as he was told and put the ring on. Immediately a box popped into his vision: [Awareness + 3] ¡°That will help you notice when someone is approaching you in your sleep,¡± Kwil added with a smile. ¡°Before we continue, there are things I need to teach you about this world and dragons. These are things that are not widely known, and we dragons would like to keep it so. Many living things on Traum are sentient. They avoid pain; they seek out pleasure. Some appear quite smart, able to work as a team, strategize, set traps, and so forth. But only couple dozen species have that spark that makes them truly sapient. ¡°Once the ALMS system was revealed, theories were proposed by people of every race trying to quantify sapience. We learned that an intelligence of 4 is required to even start to communicate beyond base instincts. Many theorized that an intelligence of 7 was needed to become sapient.¡± Kwil waved a hand and a necklace floated over to Dakota, ¡°Here, this will raise your willpower which, among other things, will make it easier for you to resist attempts to mess with your mind. As I was saying, we thought intelligence was the key to sapience. But recently we''ve seen evidence that intelligence by itself isn¡¯t enough. For one, we¡¯ve met sapient people who had less than 7 points in intelligence. Others have passed word that they¡¯ve found creatures with more than 7 points that still lack the spark. Now we¡¯re thinking that to gain sapience requires some sort of mental effort. Simply raising the intelligence stat may allow a creature to learn languages, but it appears that there''s some unquantifiable factor related to the creature''s own efforts to improve themselves that is required. Dragons are born with the spark. We birth true just like elves, dwarves, and humans and others. ¡°However, it¡¯s not uncommon for dragons to be born deformed in some way. Usually one egg in five clutches or thereabouts. This is where drakes, wyvern, and similar come from. And those unfortunates are not born with the spark. As a result these children are only given the briefest amount of time to grow before they are turned out on their own to survive or die. They are seen as an embarrassment by many dragons. ¡°Because they are still dragons at heart, these children usually survive, for dragons are always apex predators. But they rarely become sapient.¡± Dakota, confused by the lesson but trying to take it all in nonetheless, raises his hand, ¡°I thought dragons always left their children to raise themselves?¡± ¡°We do not spend decades raising our young as many of the lesser races do, but we typically spend around five years teaching them. But in the case of these handicapped hatchlings¡­ well they¡¯re often abandoned around the time they¡¯re six months old.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± Dakota said even more confused, ¡°you''ve said, ¡®we¡¯ a couple of times when referring to the dragons. You don¡¯t look like a dragon.¡± ¡°Most dragons can shapeshift to some degree. Some, like myself, can polymorph into completely different races. I figured presenting myself as a human would be best as most races are most comfortable around their own kind.¡± ¡°Oh. Thank you for considering my feelings, then. And thank you for teaching me about dragon culture. But what problem do you have that I could possibly be the one who can help?¡± Kwil looked at Dakota with a stern, almost angry, expression. ¡°I sought help from the gods because one of my children was born a drake and I did not want to abandon her to her fate. I want to do everything in my power to ensure she becomes sapient and doesn¡¯t stay a simple beast forever. As I said before, we now believe that simply raising intelligence is not enough. That true sapience comes from within. However, it is my theory that the key may be curiosity. And if my daughter could be exposed to a wide range of things while gaining intelligence and leveling up, perhaps that will nurture her spark. ¡°The gods have suggested a course of action that is anathema to all of dragonkind. They tell me to allow her to become a companion animal. Her companion would be able to assign any stat points she receives as she levels rather than leaving them to chance. And traveling with one of another race would expose her to the vastness of the world and, hopefully, ignite her curiosity. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°So, my best hope for my youngest child to become a true dragon is for her to do something no dragon has ever done. Put her fate in the hands of a mortal. Become equal to a mortal. I know the gods promised you a companion. And my daughter¡¯s best chance to become a true dragon is to first become that companion.¡± Dakota just sat there in shock. On one hand a drake would be an amazing and powerful companion. On the other hand, he would be helping raise a dragon. He had failed his own children more than once and Kwil was asking him to raise hers? ¡°I can see this is a lot to process. While you do so, let me introduce you to my daughter.¡± Kwil walked out into a clear area of the room and shimmered, nearly instantly changing from human to dragon form. Just the sight of her derailed Dakota¡¯s thoughts. Kwil was a beautiful forest green color and had to be at least fifty feet long, not counting her tail. Her horns appeared to float above her head rather than be attached to it. The dragon threw back her head and roared. Dakota understood that she was calling her daughter. He remembered Tisodi giving him the ability to speak draconic when he first came to Traum and couldn''t help but wonder how long the gods had been planning this. While his mind was wandering, something ran into the room from Sai''s home. Dakota assumed it was the drake he had been told about. She was a light green, and her scales had a slight shimmer to them. She ran up to her mother and laid her head on one of Kwil''s paws. Dakota walked over toward Kwil and her daughter. When he got within thirty feet of them he stopped and said, "Hello" in draconic. The drake had watched the gray dwarf approach but didn¡¯t move. Kwil nudged her daughter forward. The drake cautiously approached him, sniffing the air. As she got near, Dakota realized that this drake was nearly five feet tall on all four legs and at least a dozen feet long from nose to the tip of her tail. For a brief moment fear rose up in his heart, but he was able to quickly get it under control and held his hand up to her, as he would a dog, waiting for her to sniff. The drake leaned down and sniffed his hand and then his head. Dakota tentatively stroked some of her scales. When she didn¡¯t attack, he stroked her a bit harder, and she leaned into his hand, apparently enjoying the sensation. ¡°My name is Dakota; what¡¯s your name?¡± Dakota asked in a tone typically reserved for babies and small animals. ¡°I¡¯ve not named her. It is tradition for dragons to not name a child until they have spoken their first words. If she is to be a companion she will require a name. You will be allowed to choose what to call her.¡± "No ma¡¯am,¡± Dakota blurted out. Regaining his composure, he added, ¡°If that is what you wish, but I worry it''s a bit too important for the likes of me to be picking out." Kwil nodded her giant head. "If you agree to bond to my daughter, then the system will ask you to choose her name. It will only be her name until she gains sapience and chooses her own dragon name. If you agree to do this, I will need to teach you a ritual that will allow you to bond her as a companion. But, it''s important that you spend some time with her first. I believe you have some meat from the worm you butchered?" "I think that''s a good idea, ma''am." "Good. Over the next few days, we will alternate between going over the ritual that you will need to perform and spending time with my daughter." Dakota looked up and met Kwil¡¯s eyes, ¡°With all due respect, I haven¡¯t agreed to this, yet.¡± Kwil chuckled, ¡°No, but you¡¯d be a fool not to accept. To be the only ranger to ever have a drake as a companion, protecting you and yours. The possibility to eventually have two dragons in your debt. You would be a fool of incomprehensible proportions to refuse and if that were the case, I doubt the gods would have sent me to you.¡± Nodding, Dakota replied, ¡°Those are good points. But what will my standing be with you should I fail? Will I be applauded for trying or become supper?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why humans always assume dragons will eat them. Do you realize how little meat is on your bones? I promise that should I decide to kill you it won¡¯t be by eating you. Better?¡± Dakota noticed how she didn¡¯t promise not to kill him for failure. But he felt it was probably the best answer he was going to get. And it was probably a good idea to go along with what the gods had planned. He was nervous and excited and couldn''t help but be amazed at what his life had become. Looking at the drake and back to Kwil he simply nodded, ¡°Let do this then.¡± ? "It''s my understanding that you all heard from your patron deity last night?" Gito asked at the breakfast table the next day. The party all nodded with Liam speaking up, "Yeah. Evidently it''s time for us to leave the nest and go save the world." "Perhaps not so grand of a task right out of the gate, though," Gito laughed. "I know you''ve heard of the war to the north. Well, it''s time to do your part. There are a series of fortifications running across this entire mountain range, east to west. It¡¯s called the Shieldbelt. Every single pass big enough to move troops through, and some that aren¡¯t, is walled up and fortified. ¡°All the lands to the north have been unified under a single war mongering ruler who claims to be a god king and he wants the whole continent. Your next task is to travel with a resupply convoy to some of our outposts on the Shieldbelt. You wanna remind the world that the gods care about them? Start with the soldiers fighting against that damn god king that keeps trying to invade." "What about Dakota and Wendell? What if they come back here after we leave?" Celeste asked. "If that happens, then we''ll send them in your direction. But I''m sure the gods can point them in the right direction no matter where you are." Gito responded in a comforting tone. "I''d like to finish a wagon I''ve been working on, before we leave," Miguel added. "When have you had time to work on a wagon?" Liam asked "While working with Davruck," Miguel replied. "He''s been teaching me how to brew ale. But, since I knew we''d be leaving eventually, I''ve built everything on a wagon that I could take with me when we leave. But it''s not quite ready for travel, yet." "So you''re going to have a wagon that can make ale as you travel?" Gito asked in surprise. "That''s the plan." "Maybe ye will save the world after all," the old dwarf said with a laugh. Ch 49 | ? Bonded That day and the next passed without any issues. Dakota talked a lot with Kwil and found himself really enjoying her company. She was by far the wisest person he''d ever spoken with, and much of their conversation was therapeutic for Dakota. In addition to teaching him the ritual, Kwil finished sorting through the pile of magic items, helping Dakota level his [Identification] skill and his [Detect Magic] spell along the way. Dakota spent a number of hours feeding and playing with the drake. He felt that they were getting along pretty well. On the evening of the third day, Kwil got their attention. "I will be leaving for a time. The two of you are safe here. Get some sleep, and tomorrow you should perform the ritual." Kwil leaned her huge head down and nuzzled her daughter. While doing so she spoke into Dakota''s mind, "Like any child, she will challenge you. You mustn''t let her sense fear from you. You are not her companion; she is yours. It is a partnership. There are fates worse than death. Being the lesser companion to a wild drake would be one of them." Rising back to her full height, Kwil looked down on the two and nodded before vanishing. The drake immediately ran to where her mother had been, sniffing around for her. Dakota walked over to his pack and pulled out more of the butchered worm meat. Turning to look at the drake, he whistled and yelled, "She''s gone for now. Come eat." The drake looked around for another moment before walking over to Dakota and lying next to him. Dakota tossed her the meat. As she swallowed, he reached out and scratched her scales on the side of her snout. After spending a while feeding her, he walked to his bedroll and lay down. A few minutes later, he felt the drake lying near him. He opened his eyes and saw that she was staring at him from just a few feet away. "It''ll be okay," Dakota smiled, "you and I are going to do just fine together. We just need to come up with a name for you." Dakota woke the next day to a noise he didn''t recognize. He had fallen asleep talking to the drake, suggesting different names to her. When he looked around for the source of the noise that had awakened him, he saw the drake had his pack in her mouth and was vigorously shaking it. Standing, he called out to her, "Put that down before you break it. I don''t understand spatial bags enough to know what''ll happen. I might lose all my stuff. Or it could explode or something." The drake ignored him and kept shaking the bag. Dakota started walking toward her. "Hey! Put that down!" The drake spun on him and growled in his face. Without missing a beat, Dakota smacked her on her nose and yelled, "No!" The drake took a step back and eyed him, seemingly surprised by the gray dwarf. Before she had a chance to do anything else, Dakota walked forward and grabbed his pack, and tugged on it while ordering the drake in a stern voice, "Let go." The drake opened her mouth and let Dakota pull his pack out. He knelt and examined it, and it looked fine. The enchantments must have protected it. As he was doing so, he felt hot breath on his head and looked to see the drake looming over him, evidently having decided she didn''t like how things had played out. Dakota didn''t need the hunter''s senses that he''d been training to know he was in a dangerous situation. Slowly standing up, he maintained eye contact with the drake. He made no other movement. He said nothing. The two just stared at one another. The weight of the moment was felt by both though only one knew death was the likely consolation prize if he lost, and that knowledge gave Dakota the push he needed to stand fast. Finally, after the longest few minutes of his life, the drake turned and walked away. Dakota saw he had a few notifications flashing in the corner of his vision. He pulled them up [Willpower +1] [Willpower +1] [Luck +1] Dakota stood there watching the drake walk off while the text hovered in his vision. Evidently, the universe was rewarding him for surviving. He felt like if he moved at all, he''d collapse. So he just stood there and took some deep breaths. Once he felt under control, he knelled down and grabbed his pack. He walked over to where the drake was and started pulling meat out of the pack and feeding it to her. She ate what she was given, but Dakota could tell something was different between them. He didn''t know if she was just pouting or if something was actually wrong. He worried it might affect the ritual he had to do. After feeding the drake, he stood next to her neck and stroked her scales while talking to her softly. "I know you''ve only known me for a few days, but we''re going to be family. And it''s my job to teach you. It''s your job to listen. I don''t know how much of this you understand. I don''t understand all these scores and prompts this world has. But I hope you can understand that I''m going to protect you and teach you. I¡¯m going to introduce you to my brothers and they¡¯ll try to teach you bad habits. And we¡¯re all going to be a big family." As he continued to talk and stroke the drake, she started to rumble. Dakota thought she was growling, but he quickly realized she was purring. He couldn''t help but smile at that. "I guess it''s about time we try this ritual. What do you say?" Dakota spent the next fifteen minutes drawing out a ritual diagram on the ground. He finished it in less than ten but kept going over it to make sure he didn''t make any mistakes. Once he was sure, he stepped into the middle of the circle and started to meditate, drawing in the ambient mana and then pushing it into the ritual diagram. Once it contained the mana needed, Dakota focused on the outcome he wanted. As he did so, the ritual diagram started to glow. Dakota held out his hand, and words in a tongue he didn''t understand came from his mouth. The drake leaned over and touched Dakota''s hand with her snout. As soon as the contact was made, the magic of the ritual flared and was sucked back into Dakota, through his core, and out his arm into the drake. There was a moment when time seemed to pause. No prompt appeared before him, but it felt as though the magic itself was asking if he really wanted to bond his soul to the drake, to which he agreed. Then an awareness pressed against his. It was enormous. It was crushing him. It was the drake. Dakota didn''t understand how, but he instinctively pushed back. The drake''s mental strength was impressive, but it was that of a strong-willed child. It had not been tested and stressed by the trials of life. Dakota might not have been as strong, but life had put him through far tougher tests than this. Now that he had survived the initial push, he knew he could withstand for as long as he needed. Minutes passed slowly and but Dakota remained solid. Evidently, the drake could sense the same as she finally drew her mind back. Dakota could still sense her, but she was no longer trying to dominate him. He knew he could attempt to dominate her. He knew that he likely could succeed. But that wasn''t the type of relationship he wanted. He wanted a companion, not a slave. Evidently, that decision was what the universe was waiting on because as soon as he made it, the ritual completed, and he collapsed to the ground, exhausted. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. [You have a new companion!] Dakota wiped the alert away as he sat up, but a new prompt took its place. [Your companion doesn''t have a name. Would you like to name your companion now?] Looking around, he was able to see the drake was lying nearby, watching him. She didn''t have the facial muscles to smile, but he could swear that was smiling. As he stared at her, he realized he felt her emotions through this bond. Dakota focused on sending her the happiness he was feeling. "What do you think about the name `Lizzy`?" The drake gave him an odd expression, and Dakota felt incredulity coming through their bond. Dakota started laughing, "Just kidding. I thought about this last night. I would like to name you Sage Rose. We can call you Sage for short." Dakota didn''t feel anything from their bond at first. Evidently, she was thinking it over. After a moment the drake seemed to nod and he felt satisfaction through their bond. "I had hoped you''d like that one." Dakota said as he mentally clicked yes on the prompt to name his companion. After that another prompt appeared. [Congratulations! You have formed a companion bond with Sage Rose. As companions, you and Sage Rose will share experience earned with one another, allowing you to grow together. Upon level up, Sage Rose will earn two stat points. One point will be auto assigned to athletics. The other point will be a free point available for you to assign where you wish.] [You will be able to assign any free stat points that your companion earns. This may change in the future.] Dakota dismissed the prompt only to have another take its place. This time showing Sage Rose''s status screen:
Status
Name Sage Rose Class N/A due to race
Race Drake (Dragon) Level N/A
Languages Draconic
Attributes
Health Stamina Mana
168 180 67
[Stats]
A L M S
42 5 20 15
[Notice: Your companion has free stat points to allocate. Would you like to allocate those now?] [Current free points awaiting assignment: 4 ] "Awesome! Well, your mom said intelligence was important for you so let''s toss a couple points over to mental and see what that does." Dakota felt a curious emotion from Sage and saw that she was watching him, but her tail was starting to sweep back and forth behind her. He quickly acknowledged the prompt and put two points into Mental, raising it to 22. Turning to look at Sage, Dakota said, "I just added some points to your mental stat. Can you tell the difference?" At first, Dakota felt gratitude through their bond. Then he heard a word as if it was spoken directly into his mind. "Hungry." At that, Dakota started laughing. "I should have known that would be your first word. I''m going to go ahead and add the other two as well." Dakota and Sage spent the rest of the day eating and talking to one another. Toward the evening, Dakota was sorting through his pack when he sensed something was off. He looked around the massive cavern he was in but didn''t see anyone. He quickly stood and yelled out for Sage, but she didn''t answer. As he started to walk toward Sai''s house, though, a green tail came out of nowhere and tripped him. Rolling over, he saw that Sage had managed to sneak up behind him. In a mostly empty cave. "Stupid magic" he though. Through their bond, he could tell she was laughing. He opened his mouth, about to yell at her for tripping him, but right about then, Sage leaned down and licked him in the face with a tongue half the size of his body. At this, Dakota started laughing. He jumped up and started chasing Sage. "You think that''s funny? Just wait until I catch you. I''ll show you something my brother Arden taught me. We''ll see how you like having your eyeball licked!" The duo were still running around chasing one another when Kwil walked into the room in her human form. Not wanting to disturb their fun she just stood back and watched the two play. It nearly brought a tear to her eye. "Perhaps the gods knew what they were doing this time," she thought to herself. Ch 50 | ? Changes Wendell sat and focused his mind, doing the exercises that Sai had taught him. He was casting his mind out in search of other minds within range. He could detect Sai, Dakota, and two others he did not know. He also could occasionally sense others further away but not reliably. Sai taught him this exercise to help him maintain control of his mind while in pain. He wasn¡¯t sure exactly what was happening to his body but Sai said that she would change his race into something better. If he¡¯d known how much it would hurt he would have never agreed. But he had to admit that he had grown quite a bit since they had started this process. He hardly ever lost focus any more. And he no longer needed to touch someone in order to read their thoughts. ¡°It is time,¡± Sai spoke into his mind. Wendell opened his eyes for the first time in days. It felt as though it was the first time ever. There was a soft light glowing in the corner of the room and even that felt too bright. In front of him lay Sei in her full dragon form. A single eye bigger than his body was watching him as she spoke into his mind, ¡°I hesitated to agree to grant you this boon. Doing this takes power the likes of which you can¡¯t fathom and it will take me years to fully recover. But I was told that you would interest me and it¡¯s true. Watching your memories and seeing how they shaped your personality has been fascinating. Being raised by two mothers in a world where that wasn¡¯t always accepted shaped you in many ways. As did being estranged from your father and hundreds of other events. But all of these things together simply removed some outer layers and revealed who you really are, not changed it. You¡¯ve made a lot of choices in life due to fear. You allowed fear to limit you in many ways. I¡¯m glad that you were brave enough to push through that fear and accept the gift I¡¯ve given you. And I¡¯m excited to see what you do with this new life you¡¯ve been given.¡± ¡°Thank you Sai. Feeling you sorting through my memories was quite uncomfortable but I somehow feel more¡­ solid, now that you¡¯ve done that. It¡¯s like you reorganized them into a more efficient way.¡± ¡°That, my student, is a result of the mental training you¡¯ve been doing, not my viewing of your memories. Continue the exercises and you will continue to grow. Now, let us return you to your friend.¡± ¡°My brother,¡± Wendell said reflexively as he stood and started to walk toward where he¡¯d left Dakota. When Wendell walked into the clearing and saw Dakota playing with a drake that was nearly twice his height. He looked like a toddler trying to wrestle with a full grown Irish Wolfhound. Off to the side sat an enormous green dragon watching the two of them play with an odd expression on her face. Wendell used the skills he''d been taught and attempted to read the dragon''s emotions. Hope. Her primary, yes.. the dragon was a female and her primary emotion was hope. She looked over to him and spoke into his mind, "In time you''ll be able to read emotions without people knowing it. When your skill reaches that level, you still won''t be able to do it to a dragon without being detected. Crawl before you walk, little one." Wendell bowed to the dragon and sent back, "Understood great one. This one has just started his journey." Sei walked into the room behind Wendell and rumbled, "Read your brother''s emotions. Tell me what you sense." Wendell focused on Dakota and tilted his head to the side in confusion. "Teacher, I sense joy¡­ but there''s something different. It''s like¡­ his mind is doubled, almost. With one mind further away." "You''re sensing his emotions as well as those of his companion. They are linked," Sai instructed Wendell before looking over to Kwil. "It appears you chose to follow the advice of the gods after all. Do you think it will work out the way you had hoped?" "I think the odds are better this way, Sai. And even if it doesn''t work, at least my daughter will be more than just some beast." Kwil answered. "It is good to see you again Sai," Dakota said as he and Sage approached. Looking to Wendell, Dakota grinned, "Brother, you look a bit different. You seem to have grown some scales. Are you okay?" "Wendell is now dragon touched. As he continues to use the powers I''ve given him, he will continue to become more like me," Sai announced. "So he''ll eventually become a dragon?" "I wish! But no. Just a human / dragon mix. Check it out, my status screen has already changed," Wendell said as he shared his status with Dakota.
Status
Name Wendell Class Sorcerer
Race Dragonkin Level 10
Languages Common, Draconic, Goblin The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. XP / Next 8,020 / 13,000
Attributes
Health Stamina Mana
148 160 220
Stats
A L M S
41 10 48 42
"Dragonkin? Sounds like you were adopted," Dakota said with a chuckle. "But seriously, you good?" "Yeah brother. Sai has helped me make peace with a lot of baggage and I have a plan for how I want to grow now. Rather than just growing my powers for attacking, I want to learn how to heal the mind as well. With her training, my psionic abilities are stronger than before and I have a stable foundation to grow from." Dakota nodded his head as Wendell spoke before answering, "That sounds great brother! I¡¯m proud of you. Now, let me introduce you to Sage Rose. She''s my companion," Dakota said as he motioned to the drake next to him. "Sage, this is my brother Wendell. He''ll be traveling with us." Sage stepped forward and licked Wendell''s entire face with her huge tongue. Sputtering, Wendell hollered, "You told her to do that didn''t you." "You can''t prove it," Dakota said as he laughed. At this, Kwil stepped over to the others. "Now that the reunion is over, it''s time to get to work. Sai, I went ahead and allowed Dakota to pack up all the magic items and anything useful he found in the worm. There wasn''t anything in there that you would have been interested in but there were some items that could help them and their friends. Would you like to go through it all, just to make sure?" "No, I trust your judgment." "Then it''s time for us to be on our way. Mother Tianlong has asked me to get them heading toward Ashenhold. Evidently there''s work there for them to do." "Will you be taking them directly there? You know the king still hasn''t forgiven you." Kwil started chuckling, "And I don''t expect he ever will. But no, I''m just going to get them in to the correct tunnel and let them go from there. They need to get some fights under their belt so they can figure out how to work together. Some cavernclaws and maybe a dryder or two should loosen them up enough." Sei looked back down to Wendell, Dakota, and Sage, "Then I guess this is goodbye. I''ve invested a lot of effort into you Wendell, do not waste it. Go pick flowers or whatever it is the gods want you to do. But when we meet again I expect to see a great deal of growth." Wendell and Dakota both bowed to Sei. Sage, seeing this attempted to copy them, lowering her head as well. Kwil laid a wing over the three of them and cast a teleport spell. After they were all gone, Sei turned to the corner of the cavern behind her and bowed, "Mother, I''ve done as you''ve asked. Was this truly needed? Why was this mortal worth the effort?" A dragon over twice the size of Sei appeared with a smile on her face. "Sei, you are so hard to spy on sometimes. I cannot reveal the plots and plans of my siblings, but rest assured that you will see in time. The game board is set and pieces are being moved to where they''re needed. Thank you for doing as I asked. You and Kwil both will be rewarded for your efforts." ? The next two days were filled with shopping for personal supplies and last minute fixes for Miguel''s "ale wagon." Once Miguel explained the process and the design of the wagon to the rest of the party Liam quickly spotted some areas where the design could be improved. And once completed the wagon had a small bar along the side where ale could be served on the move. Celeste worried if the wagon could make ale faster than Liam and Miguel could drink it to which Davruck replied with a laugh, "Only if you keep them busy most of the day and don''t let them near it." In addition to the equipment and supplies needed to brew more ale, the wagon also had half a dozen barrels of Davruck''s ale that was ready for consumption. While the guys were putting the finishing touches on the wagon, Celeste went to go purchase the draft animals to pull it. She was shocked to find that instead of oxen the dwarves used llamas for such tasks. She quickly learned that llamas, alpaca, and goats were native to the mountains the dwarves lived under so they were a huge part of the culture. Easy access plus a multitude of uses such as pack animals, meat, wool for clothing, and even as a source of milk made llamas a profitable animal to breed and raise. And she delighted in educating Miguel and Liam when they questioned why she returned with six llamas. "You realize, four would have been enough to pull the wagon," Davruck advised. "You could have saved some gold." "I thought it best to have a couple extras, just in case. The last thing I need is for the wagon to be stuck somewhere and Miguel yelling at me to push." Celeste responded. "And that''s why she''s in charge instead of Miguel," Liam added. "Yeah yeah, stop sucking up to my wife and help me harness these llamas,¡± said Miguel. ¡°We''re suppose to have our wagon in line with the caravan in less than an hour." Just over an hour later the party pulled up to the caravan, obviously still trying to get the hang of working with the llamas. A dwarf in a military uniform with an honest to god clipboard in his hand came rushing up to the party. "You are late. I don''t care what strings you pulled to be included in this supply run, but if you can''t follow orders then you will not be traveling with us." "You must be Quartermaster Halfshield," Celeste said in a calming voice. "We apologize for being tardy, please tell us where you need us in line and we''ll be happy to comply." "You can pull your wagon in at the end of the line. If nothing else it''ll make a good shield should we be attacked from behind. Since you obviously don''t know what you''re doing yet, I''ll assign a drover to your wagon for the first leg of the journey so that you can learn. After that, you''ll be expected to man your wagon yourself. During the trip, you''ll all be expected function as guards. You''ll rotate shifts with the others. Because you''re not part of the military you are expected to supply your own provisions and equipment. If you run out of anything, and I have extra, I will sell it to you. We leave first thing in the morning. If you''re late you will be left behind." "About how long will this journey take?" Miguel asked "The first leg should take about three days. We''ll stay at that outpost two nights before leaving for the next. If all goes to plan, which it never does, we will visit five outposts and return here within a month." "Well, when your military runs out of ale, let me know," replied Miguel as he turned to walk off. "If I have extra I''ll sell it to you." Ch 51 | ? Elven Training Montage 1 Khatar taught elven philosophy and culture to these world transplants in the mornings and some form of elven martial art in the afternoons. After a month of this, he pronounced that it was up to them to take what they had learned and make it a part of them. By this point, none of them were sleeping normally at night, but rather meditating for a few hours as natural born elves do. Khatar urged them to use that meditation time to focus on these lessons. Now that they no longer needed sleep, the first few hours of darkness each night was spent running missions with The Hand, mostly focusing on gathering intel at first. A few weeks of their classroom training focused on a general history of the world and the magic running it. This included lessons on how the ALMS system worked and, more importantly, how classes were obtained and evolved. "So you¡¯re saying I won¡¯t have to stay as a fighter? Because I don¡¯t like fighting, I tried to tell Nitana that, but she insisted. Kept saying I have the heart of a fighter." Alexis blurted out during class one day. Aien paused her lesson, surprised at the outburst. "Goddess Nitana," Aien started, stressing the title, "surely has her reasons. I heard you mention this before, some weeks back during weapons training, but I think you may be misunderstanding the title of your class." "What¡¯s to misunderstand?" Alexis replied, refusing to be placated. "I don¡¯t like to fight. I wish everyone would just get along." "During the fight with the cultists, I¡¯m told that not only did you fight, but you managed to slay several people." Aien said before asking, "If you are so against fighting, why did you not just stay seated and let the others fight?" "When they first came through the door, mom was fighting someone and didn¡¯t see them coming. I had to protect her." "So you prefer peace but will do what it takes to keep your family and friends safe. Correct?" "Well, yeah. I guess so." "It is as I thought. Now, let me tell you about your class. It is called fighter not because the people there love to fight. People who love to fight come in just about every class. Fighters are simply the catch all class of people who hold the line. Fighters are the people who take the damage to protect their comrades. You wear the heaviest of armors so that you can withstand the most damage. You are the party¡¯s first line of physical defense. And, in the moment when your choice was the difference between life and death, you did exactly what you were supposed to do. Without training. Without anyone having to tell you. You automatically interposed yourself between the enemy and your mom. No, young one, I do not think Goddess Nitana was wrong in your class choice. Furthermore, as you level and your class evolves, I expect that you won¡¯t be tempted to specialize in dueling or tactics. I doubt you¡¯ll seek to become a knight. No, I bet you will choose more skills to further help you protect others." Seeing Alexis sitting there processing everything, Regina got up and walked over to her, draping her arm over Alexis''s shoulders, "She¡¯s right, Alexis. You¡¯ve always protected those you love. Your dad shared a story with me years ago about a time when he was trying to saddle a horse and how it started bucking and trying to kick him. He said you immediately jumped in front of your little sister to protect her. Your first thought was to keep Willow safe. And then when Willow got burned that time, I heard you stood in front of her with a sheet trying to protect her modesty when the paramedics arrived. Protecting those you love is a part of who you are." Alexis just nodded for a moment and then stood, "If you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to go pray. I believe I owe Goddess Nitana an apology." After Alexis left the room, Mira spoke up, "Can you help me better understand my class as well? I¡¯m a cleric, which I thought meant I¡¯m supposed to heal people. But I was given the same armor and weapon as Alexis. And I don¡¯t think I killed anyone during the fight with the cultists. I just swung my sword around and pushed people with my shield. I hate hurting people." "That¡¯s an understatement," Ramiro added, "she¡¯s let people take advantage of her all of her life just to keep from hurting their feelings." "Clerics come in many different flavors and can evolve into many classes just like anyone else. The armor you were given was to keep you safe, but there¡¯s no rule saying you have to wear it. Typically people go into battle wearing the heaviest armor they can that doesn¡¯t interfere with what they do. Eric, for example, wouldn¡¯t wear heavy armor because it¡¯d make climbing trees and stalking rather difficult. More important than your armor is where do you want to stand during a fight? One of the things that you will be trained on will be battle formations. Alexis will be upfront to protect the party. Eric will be in the rear or flanking the party with his bow, trying to stop foes before they reach Alexis. Ramiro will likely be sneaking around the outside edges of the enemy¡¯s formation, attacking foes when they aren¡¯t looking. You and Regina both have options. Do you want to be in the front attacking and trying to hold the charge or in the middle casting spells?" Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Oh, I¡¯m going to be right up front next to Alexis," Regina said with a vicious grin. "I don¡¯t want to be in the front, I don¡¯t think. But I don¡¯t want to kill anyone with spells either." Mira added "Again, no one said you have to cast spells to kill people. The primary purpose of your class is to heal. You keep an eye on the rest of the group and heal them when they¡¯re injured. That¡¯s your base responsibility. From there, you could cast spells to confuse the enemy or put them to sleep. Or you could take some classes on tactics and strategy, learn to read a battle and, in time, be able to not only direct the actions of your team but also guide your enemies into doing what you want, such as casting spells like [Flame Wall] to keep the enemy from surrounding your group and funnel them directly into Regina." "Yeah, Mira, send them my way," Regina added with a laugh. "The point is, it¡¯s up to you how you evolve and grow your skills, which will impact your options for evolving your class. The only obligation you have is to your party. Make sure they understand what role you will serve so that you can all work together." "What if all I do is heal people? Can I just stand in the back and heal the others and nothing else? If I do that, how will my class evolve?" "My dear, if all you focus on is healing, then, like anything, you will get progressively better at it, and in time you will be able to heal just about any wound. Eventually you would be able to regrow missing body parts. You could learn to heal mental trauma. With enough practice, not even death would be a barrier. You could pierce the veil and bring the soul back from the beyond. You could even reverse the aging process so that people could live as long as you¡¯d like them to live. If all you wish to do is heal people, you could, in time, become the most dangerous person on a battlefield because who can stand against an army that won¡¯t die?" Aien paused and took a breath before continuing, "But it won¡¯t be an easy path. Going into a battle without any ability to defend yourself is risky and ill-advised. And it could take decades before you can resurrect the deceased. But it is a path. And it is a path that very few succeed on. But, with the boons your party have been given, you have advantages that none of them have." "Being able to bring folks back from the dead would be awesome!" Eric said "You should still probably learn a spell or two that would help keep you safe for now," Ramiro added with concern in his voice. "Maybe something like invisibility or teleport. Something that will let you hide if you need to." "He has a point, Mira." Regina added, "We all know you don¡¯t want to hurt folks, but there are spells that could protect you that don¡¯t involve hurting people. Right, Aien?" "Of course. There are spells that layer wards on top of people to protect them from physical or magical attacks. Spells that hide you or will move you away from danger. Like Alexis, Mira could choose to specialize in defensive magic and eventually gain access to spells that could shield an army or even a whole city from damage." Mira thought on what she¡¯d just heard for a moment and looked back to Aien, "Do I have to decide this now? How often do we get a chance to evolve our classes?" "No dear, you do not have to decide this today or even this week." Aien said with a motherly smile, "As you grow and gain levels, the system will occasionally prompt you to see if you wish to specialize or change your class. It will usually happen after big experience gains. It¡¯ll also happen whenever you reach a tier threshold which happens when you hit levels 26, 51, 76, and 101. The options presented will be based on the skills and spells you¡¯ve been using, with more emphasis on your recent actions. You do not have to change your class, though. There will always be the option to stay as you are. But each class evolution will change things like which spells you learn automatically, which stats gain points automatically, and which evolutions are available later. You all are still very low-level, so now is the time to experiment. Try different weapons, armor, spells, and tactics. Figure out what works for you as an individual and as a group. I have heard you mention the other Migrant Spirits with whom you will be meeting up with. Be sure to pass this on to them as well. The more you experiment early on, the better it¡¯ll be, as it will open the way to many potential classes." Aien handled the interruptions gracefully but was clearly happy to return to her lesson plan. Once Alexis returned to the room, Aien went on to teach about how skills and spells could level up and even evolve into more powerful or useful versions of themselves. "So my [Dome of Truth] spell would make someone do what, tell the truth twice?" Regina asked With Elven patience, Aien ignored the attitude and answered, "With each level, something about it will improve. It may become harder to resist the urge to be truthful, cover a larger area, last longer, or take less mana to cast." "Will that also apply to my runic magic?" questioned Alexis. "Possibly. Your tattoos are¡­ unique. Normally, runes are empowered when they are created and draw power from the world to sustain themselves. As such, the runes will stay at whatever level they are when they''re created. For example, let''s say I gave you a ring with a level 20 lightning rune on it. When you activate it, it will activate as a level 20 spell, even if your current level is much lower. This is why enchanted items are so valuable. Once you learn the required runes, you could create a [Ring of Healing] for each of your friends so that everyone could heal themselves without knowing the spell. As your level in the relevant skills increases, the enchantments you create will increase in level and simpler runes will take less mana to complete. And the higher your skill when you create something, the more powerful it will be." Aien explained. Alexis held out her arms showing the runes tattooed on her arms, "How do I know what level these are?" With a smile, Aien replied, "Those were put on you by a goddess. We have no idea. In the tests you¡¯ve done so far it appears that they are leveling with you rather than operating at the level they were created at. It is my belief that they don''t have a level and that as you raise your runic lore skill level they will get stronger. Raising that skill will also enable you to identify the level of most runes you see, such as on jewelry or armor. But if my hunch is correct, it¡¯s going to be a while before you¡¯ll be able to see any sort of level on those tattoos.¡± Ch 52 | ? Elven Training Montage 2 Nindrol was their afternoon instructor for the next several weeks and taught them a basic overview of the various melee weapons and shields, urging each of them to find the right weapon for them but also making sure they could at least function with just about any weapon. Regina liked the larger, two-handed swords, while Ramiro and Eric went with lighter, faster blades. Mira and Alexis found themselves leaning more toward hammers and maces, with Alexis also practicing with the shield so that she could better protect her family. It was during this training that Alexis learned that she could use the runic tattoos on her arms to imbue magic into whatever she was holding without it harming her. Nindrol had her practicing encasing her shield with fire and then ice over and over. Initially she could only do it a few times before it drained her mana but as they trained, her skill increased and she became more efficient. From there, they moved on to what Jandar called "ranger training" but Regina referred to as thief training, where they learned to blend with their surroundings, track a target through various environments, and live off the land should they be lost in the wilderness. To no one¡¯s surprise, Ramiro was a natural at moving about unseen. And to everyone¡¯s surprise, Eric was actually pretty amazing at tracking and survival. The last lessons were how to use ranged weapons taught by Talindra, a rather striking high elven woman. In addition to learning how to use the long bow, short bow, and several types of crossbows, the party also got the opportunity to further practice dealing with emotions in Elven fashion when Regina went off on a rampage accusing Eric and Talindra of flirting with one another derailing the first training session. But by the end of the basic ranged weapons training, everyone was able to hit a stationary target eight times out of 10 with at least two ranged weapons. Some, like Ramiro, were hitting that or better with every ranged weapon they handed him, including throwing knives. And, to everyone''s surprise, Regina and Eric both appeared to have made real progress in learning to flow with their emotions, which positively impacted the group as a whole. The last few weeks of their training were spent fine-tuning their class abilities and teaching battle tactics. Mira and Reyna spent a great deal of time working with Zeno to improve their casting speed and focus, while Regina only practiced a couple days with her magic before returning to Nindrol to practice with a two-handed sword she had taken to that was nearly as big as she was. Alexis also spent time with Nindrol practicing with sword and shield, often sparing with her mom. Ramiro trained more in duel welding with Nym using various small blades. Eric worked with Talindra improving on his archery and with Jandar to improve his stealth and tracking. The five rescued children calling themselves The Hand, also joined in during this time and trained alongside the party. Then, as suddenly as it started, the training was finished. The party went to meet their teachers one morning, and everyone was gone, save Khatar. "Where is everyone?" Eric asked "The job they were assigned to do has been completed. They have gone on to their next assignments, and it''s time for you to meet the king again." "They just left without saying goodbye?" Mira asked with a hurt tone "That is a job they left to me," Khatar said with a smirk. "But not yet. Now, if you come with me, we''re off to see the king." ? This trip to the royal palace was infinitely more relaxed than the first one. The party took in the estate and other buildings on the property as their carriage rolled up to the entrance. Khatar led them into the throne room, where the rest of their instructors awaited them, in addition to the king and queen. Once they all filed into the room, Khatar motioned to them and knelt. The party followed suit. "Rise, my friends!" ordered the king with a smile. "Your instructors have shared your progress with me, and I must say that I am very impressed. It seems the gods knew what they were doing sending you to me. With the help of your friends in ''The Hand'' we''ve been able to track several of the people behind this cult. I hope you were taught how to ride horseback, as you''ll be traveling to some other towns to track down the remaining few. In addition to the gift of horse and tack for each of you, your instructors and they''ve convinced me that a little extra help wouldn¡¯t be amiss. So, we have some enchanted rings for you." At this point, Khatar pulled rings from a pouch at his hip and passed them out to the party. As he did so, the king continued, "Alexis, I''ve been told that you will be learning runic magic and enchanting. These rings were specifically chosen to meet two conditions. In addition to being useful, the runes on them are visible, making them easier for you to study and learn from them. Now, I believe my Royal Seer has some parting words for you." ¡°Hold up. You just want us to leave right now? Without any notice or warning?¡± Ramiro questioned. The king stiffened momentarily, not used to being questioned, before answering, ¡°No matter how careful we are, word of our recent arrests will spread. We would like you out of the city before you can be identified. After meeting with me you will be briefed on the tasks laid before you and provided a backstory to hide the fact that you¡¯re Twiceborn and explain the questions you will be asking. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "And Reyna''s not coming with us?" Alexis asked. "No,¡± Reyna stepped in, ¡°my place is here. But rest assured that I will be keeping up with your activities and passing on warnings to you. Which is why I have this for Mira," Reyna said as she pulled a necklace from her pocket. "It''s just a sending stone set in a necklace. Keep it on you at all times so I can get in touch with you immediately should I need to." "Why me?" Mira asked. "You''ve said you plan to be in the back casting healing spells rather than fighting, so you''ll likely be more able to talk in a crisis than everyone else." "She has a point," Eric piped up. "One more thing before you go," Reyna said, making eye contact with each of her family in turn. "Wolves in a pack are hunters. Wolves, on their own, are prey. Watch for a man in shades of blue, for he will try to separate you." Hearing Reyna''s words, the party looked at one another, the heaviness of the situation settling on them. No one wanted to be the first to speak. Finally, Regina stepped up to Reyna and hugged her. "Stay safe. We''ll see you when we return." "Khatar, can you check in on the people at the inn while we''re gone," Alexis asked. "They will be taken care of. Please come with me. We must complete your briefing and get you on the road if you¡¯re to sleep in Arimel tonight rather than camping on the side of the road." ? Khatar lead the group into a conference room where two bearded dwarves were sitting. Immediately everyone¡¯s hopes shot up thinking it was some of their family but after they all fired off [Identify] they saw they were wrong. Khatar took the seat at the head of the table before rushing the group, ¡°Please come in and have a seat. I¡¯d like to introduce you all to Joaquin and his wife Isidora from the clan Livingstone. At the name of the clan several members of the party perked up. ¡°Our friends joined your clan recently,¡± said Alexis with a smile. Isidora nodded her head, ¡°That they did. And they got permission for all of you to join as well. If you wish to, that is.¡± ¡°So here¡¯s the plan,¡± said Khatar. ¡°We know your group doesn¡¯t posses any spy or covert skills. As such, we want to keep things simple. Assuming you¡¯re willing to join clan Livingstone, then your backstory is simply that you all grew up on the clan¡¯s island to west and this is your first time on the continent. That will hide much of your behavior issues, everyone will assume that it¡¯s simply due to you growing up in a dwarven hold.¡± ¡°This seems too simple. What if they ask someone from the island and they say they¡¯ve never heard of us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± answered Joaquin. ¡°My family are the only people from the clan in the city and, as far as we know, in the country. So if questions are going to be asked, we¡¯ll be the ones answering them.¡± Khatar picked up the conversation, ¡°Now, the businesses that you ¡®inherited¡¯ will be managed by your clan per their usual policies. And all the people that you saved will be looked after by both the clan and by some of the King¡¯s people. The Hand, specifically will be looked over by my fellow instructors and I.¡± ¡°What are the usual policies for the clan looking over our businesses?¡± asked Ramiro with suspicion in his voice. ¡°Our clan typically will split profit so that half is reinvested in the business and half is paid out. 10% will come to my family for running your businesses. 5% goes to the clan. That will leave you with 35% of the profit with out you having to do any of the work,¡± answered Isidora. ¡°If, at any point, you decide you wish to stay in the area and run these businesses yourself, we¡¯ll immediately turn everything over to you and we will no longer take 10% of your profits.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± said Eric. ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t seem fair they only get 10% even though they¡¯re doing all the work,¡± added Mira. ¡°No,¡± replied Eric, ¡°I don¡¯t want to give them 10%. These are our businesses. I finally own a business. I don¡¯t want to just give it away to someone else.¡± Totally ignoring Eric, Regina cuts in, ¡°All in favor of giving Isidora and family 25% of the profits.¡± Everyone save Eric immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡± snapped Eric. ¡°Instead of discussing it you¡¯re just going to shut me down and ignore me. I should have expected as much since y¡¯all are all her friends and not mine.¡± Ramiro made eye contact with Eric before speaking, ¡°Everyone knows you like to be the center of attention and think life is all about you. And usually we humor you since you married into the family. But we have shit to do today, so yeah we¡¯re going to shut you down and move on.¡± Mira, not liking the tension in the air, jumped into the conversation, ¡°Great, so you all get 25%. Please take care of the people we rescued. They¡¯ve had it rough.¡± Isidora and Joaquin both looked more than a bit surprised but Isidora was able to get back on track. ¡°We thank you for this generosity. Moving on to the next topic, we have had these papers drawn up.¡± With that she slid some papers over to the party. ¡°These show that Clan Livingstone now owns each of your businesses that are in the outlying towns that you¡¯ll be traveling to.¡± Khatar cut in, ¡°Part of your cover there will be to visit each of these and let the employees know that the clan now owns the business and to determine if those employees are loyal members of the kingdom or if they should be replaced. If it¡¯s the later, please find and hire someone before you leave the town. ¡°Now, you¡¯ll see on those papers that they were witnessed by the king¡¯s own people. This is unusual and some are likely to remark on that. Your response should be that because this is the first time a dwarven clan has owned businesses in the kingdom there was pressure on both sides to make sure everything was done correctly. The truth is, we expect some of the locals to resist acknowledging this new ownership and that royal seal should carry weight with the local magistrates should they become involved.¡± Ch 53 | ? Traversing the Forest The briefing and getting everyone on horseback took longer than they would have liked and by the time they exited Onakadi, Eric and Ramiro were throughly frustrated with the others. Ramiro because of how long everything was taking. Eric was still salty about not being allowed to discuss the business arrangement with the clan. The royal staff that was assisting them was sure Regina and Eric were about to fight the entire trip. Mira and Alexis, on the other hand, were impressed with how much better Regina and Eric were getting along. The elvish training had clearly helped. The party road out of the city with Eric in the lead and Ramiro at the rear. Within just a few minutes they were in a forest so thick they couldn''t even see the walls of Onakadi behind them. Thankfully the road was well maintained and the tree cover allowed for a shady ride. It didn''t take long for them to lapse into a companionable silence. Alexis''s thoughts turned to processing the last few months. Even ignoring the whole ''transported to a new world'' aspect, her life had changed. No longer was she just working boring minimum wage jobs trying to get by. She now knew how to fight with a number of weapons and with her fists. She knew how to take care of the horse she was riding. And most amazingly, she could even do a bit of magic. So why wasn¡¯t she happy? New world. Infinite possibilities. But she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking why. Why had they all been brought here. She¡¯d learned that most Migrant Spirits or Twiceborn or whatever you wanted to call it were just brought from their world to here without warning. But her whole group got to speak to gods. And it was a negotiation. Any of them could have said no and stayed on Earth. But the gods granted them boons of all sorts to get them to agree to come. That had to have taken a lot of power. Were the gods really just trying to improve their image? Was it just a massive PR campaign? That didn¡¯t sit right with Alexis. And why wasn¡¯t anyone else questioning it? From the updates they were getting from her dad as well as Liam, everyone was just going right along with the path set in front of them with no questions. The horse started fidgeting and Alexis realized her whole body had tensed up while she was thinking about this. She took a couple deep breaths and tried to relax. She was the youngest one in her group but no one treated her any differently. Sometimes she wished they would. She wished someone would comfort her and let her know it was going to be okay. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to comfort myself, then¡± she thought. ¡°Alright Alexis, dad said to play the hand you¡¯ve been dealt and I¡¯ve been dealt the opportunity to get stronger than ever. According to Khatar, in time I could even become a god myself. Just focus on getting strong enough to protect everyone and do what I can to help others along the way.¡± With her new plan in mind, Alexis was able to let the last of the stress seep from her body. As it did so, the thought hit her¡­ what if everyone else had the same plan? Had she been stressing over something everyone else had already figured out? Were they not saying anything because they didn¡¯t want the gods to know their feelings on it? She looked ahead for Regina so she could go complain to her but saw that Eric had stopped and was signaling for everyone else to do the same. Edging her horse to the side she couldn¡¯t see anything. She road ahead and caught part of a conversation. ¡°I¡¯m just saying we need to be careful. Those tracks belong to something we don¡¯t want to fight,¡± Eric said his voice defensive. ¡°So then why did you stop us?¡± Regina questioned harshly. ¡°We should keep going and get away from it!¡± By this point Mira and Ramiro had ridden up from the rear and Mira, as is her nature, immediately tried to play peacemaker. ¡°I¡¯m sure Eric has a reason, Regina. Let¡¯s hear him out.¡± ¡°Yeah, his reason is he just wanted to brag about how he can track things. Ever since he started raising his skill that¡¯s all I hear. Look babe, there¡¯s a wolf track. See that spot on the tree that was a deer.¡± With a hurt expression on his face, Eric took a deep breath and prepared to explain. Seeing this Regina continued complaining, talking right over what Eric was trying to say. Ramiro road his horse over to Eric and they moved about ten feet away. Regina continued complaining to Mira and Alexis. Not a minute later Ramiro handed his reins to Eric and hopped off his horse and in moments was gone from sight. Seeing this Regina finally stopped her rant and looked back to Eric. It was obvious from his body language that he was on alert. Alexis climbed off her horse, walked over to Eric and asked, ¡°What is it.¡± ¡°You saw that, right. She¡¯s always treating me like that. What did I do to deserve¡­¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Alexis said curtly, cutting him off. ¡°What left the tracks you saw?¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Surprised at Alexis¡¯s directness, Eric paused for a moment but before he could answer Ramiro reappeared in their midsts. He motioned for everyone to get closer and in a low but hard voice, ¡°about 60 yards ahead there¡¯s a level 10 forest troll waiting on the left side of the road. I don¡¯t see any way we¡¯ll be able to go around him with our horses. So we either leave them here and walk the rest of this trip or we have to kill a troll.¡± ¡°We could turn around,¡± Eric suggested quietly. ¡°Coward,¡± Regina snapped as she climbed off her horse. With a thought, she triggered her clothing preset to equip her armor. ¡°I¡¯m in the mood to kill something. Besides, there¡¯s five of us and one of it.¡± Ramiro glared daggers at Regina, ¡°Be quiet. If we¡¯re going to fight it we want to surprise it. We don¡¯t need you drawing it¡¯s attention just because you¡¯re in a mood. Now, do you even know what a forest troll is? Do you know anything about fighting them?¡± Regina lowered her voice but didn¡¯t back down, ¡°No I don¡¯t. Maybe there¡¯s a bridge nearby that he lives under.¡± With that Regina turned and started walking in the direction of the troll. ¡°And she calls me stupid,¡± Eric muttered just loud enough for Alexis to hear. He then motioned for Mira to climb down and took reins to all the horses and tied them to some trees off to the side of the road. After that he looked to Ramiro, ¡°Let her draw its attention and then you and I come in from behind it?¡± ¡°As good of a plan as any. Alexis, you¡¯re going to take some hard hits. Mira, stay in the trees just try to heal from a distance.¡± Alexis and Mira hurried after her mom while Eric and Ramiro went to flank the troll. About the time they laid eyes on Regina again, she was standing in the road yelling insults at the troll that was very poorly camouflaged in the brush on the side of the road. Seeing that his ruse wasn¡¯t going to work, and, if he spoke elvish, common, English, or Spanish, he was likely offended by some of the things Regina was saying, the troll stood and let out a roar. Before them stood an eight foot tall, dark green, bipedal creature that was more muscular than any human could ever be. ¡°We¡¯re fighting the incredible hulk. Lovely.¡± Alexis muttered as she continued to take in the creature before them. It had furs draped over itself, a club in one hand and, what Alexis at first thought was an odd knife but was actually just a sword made to look small by his massive hand. And it was definitely a he as the furs did not fully cover him. Tearing her eyes away from the beast before fear could set in, Alexis looked back to Regina, who had finally stopped yelling. On her face was the very obvious realization that she fucked up. Whispering to Mira, Alexis instructed, ¡°Take cover behind a tree. I¡¯m going to go save mom.¡± Before Mira could even say anything Alexis equipped her armor, sword and shield and started sprinting in the direction of the forest troll, who was now slowly walking toward Regina. Regina, on the other hand, didn¡¯t move a step. She just continued to just stare blankly at the troll, greatsword still being held in a limp hand. Until, that is, the troll was within range. Then the attack came swift and brutal as Regina swung the sword in an upward slash across the troll¡¯s left thigh and across his stomach. As the momentum of the swing turned Regina, she leaned into it while sliding her rear foot behind her allowing her to quickly spin and slash the arm of the troll, causing it to drop the sword in it¡¯s left hand. About that time, Alexis reached the two of them and jumped at the troll¡¯s chest, activating her [Shield Bash] skill just before she hit. Alexis¡¯s momentum plus that of the skill was transfered into the troll that was now rapidly back pedaling, trying to keep his balance. Alexis landed where the troll had been standing and looked over to Regina. Before she could say anything, Regina spoke, ¡°I know, I messed up. Y¡¯all can judge me if we survive.¡± With that Regina charged the troll, greatsword held like a lance. Before Regina reached the forest troll an arrow flew down from a nearby tree embedding itself in the troll¡¯s neck. Alexis saw a single spurt of blood arc out, showing that the arrow pierced an artery. But the second spurt was maybe half as much. The third barely cleared the troll¡¯s shoulder. There was no fourth. Alexis got a bad feeling as she realized that it had just healed from what should have been a life threatening wound in less than three seconds. Refocusing on the battle she saw that Regina had stabbed her greatsword into the beast''s gut. Unfortunately she was taking too long to remove it and a fist the size of her head was coming down. Alexis moved forward to re-engage with the troll but she wasn¡¯t fast enough as his punch knocked Regina to the ground. If it wasn¡¯t for Regina¡¯s cry of pain Alexis would have thought she was dead. Before she could do anything a golden light covered Regina as Mira healed her. The troll saw this as well and raised his foot to stomp on Regina. Eyes locked on Regina, he didn¡¯t see Alexis approaching until after she¡¯d already put another hole in his midsection. Alexis used her shield to push the troll back as she pulled her sword out and stabbed again. Regina quickly regained her feet and ran up to grab her own sword, still sticking out of the troll. When she pulled, the sound of skin tearing could be heard, as the troll had already healed around the sword. The troll let out a roar from the pain, Ramiro having appeared behind it with a short sword in each hand and used his [Cross Cut] skill, leaving two cuts across the back of one of the troll¡¯s knees before vanishing again. Alexis continued to stab and push on the troll. Ramiro reappeared, this time to the side where he jammed a dagger in the troll¡¯s ribs before vanishing again. Alexis saw more arrows piercing it. But none of their attacks seemed to be doing anything but angering it. The troll swung a massive backhand out, trying to sweep away Alexis and Regina both. Alexis saw it coming and raised her shield as she activated another skill, [Stand Fast]. Instantly she felt her stamina surge through her body and she felt far more ¡®solid¡¯ than normal. When the troll¡¯s attack hit her shield, it jarred her so hard she expected some teeth to fall out. She was also moved back three feet. But she stopped the blow from hitting Regina and her. ¡°Back up!¡± yelled Eric from somewhere to their left. Ch 54 | ? To Arimel We Go ¡°Back up!¡± yelled Eric from somewhere to their left. Alexis quickly started shuffling backwards, keeping her shield between her and the troll. She made it about nine feet away before another arrow flew into the troll¡¯s left leg and exploded. It completely separated the leg causing the troll to fall to the ground. Before the troll had even finished falling over, Regina ran in and started attacking the troll¡¯s left arm. Alexis saw that the troll was literally regrowing the leg as they watched. Lifting her sword she channeled her runic magic to coat her sword in fire and joined Regina in attacking the troll, focusing on damaging the right arm. Ramiro appeared a moment later and started to stab with duel daggers into the troll¡¯s neck as if he was trying to decapitate it. Eric came in next and jumped onto the troll¡¯s chest, nocked an arrow and released it right into one of the troll¡¯s eyes. The party spent the next ten minutes chopping the limbs and head off the troll with Alexis using her flaming sword to fight the troll¡¯s natural healing and keep them from growing back. Finally they all received a prompt letting them know it was finished. Congratulations! You¡¯ve slain a level 10 forest troll. 825 experience awarded. ¡°Finally,¡± breathed out Alexis. ¡°Mira, could I get a heal? I¡¯m hurting.¡± Mira cautiously stepped out from behind the tree she had been hiding behind. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you see the notice?¡± Ramiro asked. ¡°No. What notice?¡± ¡°The one saying it was dead.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get that notice. It could be because I never attacked it, though.¡± ¡°I thought experience was split between everyone in the party,¡± Regina said. ¡°It is, but we didn¡¯t get to party up because you took off,¡± Mira replied. ¡°Oh,¡± Regina said with her eyes downcast. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and party up and just stay that way until there¡¯s a reason to change it.¡± Ramiro said while sending everyone a party invite. As they each accepted it they gained the ability to see one another¡¯s current health, mana, and stamina. ¡°Shit Alexis, you¡¯re missing a third of your health!¡± Eric exclaimed. ¡°Yeah. It was a bit worse but I¡¯ve been regenerating it while we¡¯ve been talking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Mira exclaimed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. Here,¡± Mira said while laying a hand on Alexis¡¯s shoulder and casting a healing spell. ¡°Thank you. That feels a lot better. I think that troll shook some of my insides loose,¡± Alexis said with a grin. Everyone was just standing around looking at various things before glancing to Regina and then looking away; as if they were waiting for something. Regina, for her part, was avoiding eye contact with everyone. After a few moments of silence Ramiro spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go get our horses and get moving. No telling what else is out here.¡± As they were walking back toward the horses Alexis thought to herself, ¡°I was right. I do need to get a lot stronger to protect everyone.¡± ? As the group road toward the town of Arimel, Regina stayed silent. She knew she had messed up. She had let her annoyance with Eric cause her to endanger all of their lives. ¡°Why does he have to be so annoying?¡± She wondered to herself. And to make it worse, everyone would side with him. They always did. Regina¡¯s the unstable one. He would blame her and they would believe him. And they were her friends, not his. Ugh, why did he have to come? Why couldn¡¯t she get teleported to a fantasy world without him? And now she was going to have to apologize to everyone. Which was fair. She did endanger them and she was sorry for it. But she was so tired of having to say she was sorry. Normally she¡¯d vent to Arden about Eric but if he found out she had endangered Alexis he¡¯d be pissed, so she couldn¡¯t even talk to her best friend about it. After riding along for nearly two hours lost in thought Regina felt someone approaching and used her [blindsight] ability to view behind her and saw Alexis coming. ¡°What¡¯s up Alexis?¡± ¡°Just wanted to check on you,¡± Alexis said. Seeing Regina stiffen, Alexis lead the conversation to a safe topic, ¡°It was the first time we fought a real monster. Wanted to make sure you were okay.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ that was different. None of our training was against trolls. I wonder what else we¡¯ll run into.¡± ¡°Hopefully not the giant worm thing that ate Dakota and Wendell. Even if we could survive, it doesn¡¯t sound fun.¡± The pair continued to talk as they rode. Soon Mira joined in, leaving Eric to ride lead and Ramiro as rear guard. ? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. In late-afternoon the party exited the forest and began to cross through farmland where corn stalks were already a few feet high. The farmers and their families paid little mind to the group as they road past, all busy with their work. The party closed ranks and started to talk, getting ready for what lay ahead. ¡°So what¡¯s the plan? Was there something we were suppose to do here in Arimel or are we just staying the night and going somewhere else tomorrow?¡± Alexis asked. ¡°We have one business here to investigate. And the family that owns it, of course,¡± Eric answered. ¡°Also, our [quest] says we¡¯re suppose to help people in every town we visit.¡± ¡°The backstory of us being raised in a dwarven clan is a bit thin,¡± stated Regina. ¡°But I guess it does give us an excuse not to act elf enough.¡± Mira nodded, ¡°We¡¯re going to be looking like tourists anyway. At least that explains why. Let''s find an inn and plan to stay two nights. That will let us look around a bit tonight and all day tomorrow.¡± While still discussing their plans they came around a curve in the road and saw the town of Arimel. It had a palisade surrounding it and through the open gates the party could see that, unlike in the capitol, not all the buildings were stone. A fair number were of wattle-and-daub construction but it looked like those closer to the center of town were stone. There was a single guard standing near the gate who just nodded as the party road into town. Eric stopped and asked him for a recommendation for an inn. ¡°There¡¯s not much choice, we only have one inn in Arimel. Just stay on this road, you¡¯ll see it up ahead on the right. Called the Lucky Solider.¡± The guard replied. ? Mira, Ramiro, and Alexis exited the inn. Regina and Eric could be heard yelling still. They had been fighting for a bit now, and Mira didn¡¯t like it. Regina had apologized for her mistake with the troll and it was obvious that she really was sorry. But Eric couldn¡¯t just accept the apology. Mira didn¡¯t like it when others fought. Eric was so difficult to deal with and Regina just looked for any excuse to yell at him it seemed. ¡°Where we heading?¡± asked Ramiro ¡°Away from those two,¡± answered Mira. ¡°Was thinking we could just walk the town a bit. Maybe I could heal some folks if anyone needs it.¡± ¡°Works for me,¡± responded Alexis. ¡°I¡¯d go for just finding a place to get a drink and sit for a bit. Maybe do a little people watching and enjoy not hearing folks argue.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound bad either. Let¡¯s keep our eyes open for something as we roam around,¡± replied Mira. ¡°While it¡¯s just us, Alexis, I¡¯ve been wanting to check on you. You seem to handling things surprisingly well but if you need to talk about anything, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Alexis smiled, ¡°Yeah. I think I¡¯ve just been trying to stay busy so I don¡¯t have to think about everything. It¡¯s been an insane few months, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time crying on Ramiro¡¯s shoulder during it. And if you need a shoulder, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Alexis didn¡¯t reply right away. This caught her off guard and she did not want to break down in public. After a few breaths she looked over to Mira, ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll take you up on that at some point. Right now the biggest thing is that I just miss my dad, you know.¡± ¡°You miss him?¡± said Ramiro in a sarcastic tone. ¡°How do you think I feel, the only other guy I have to talk to is Eric.¡± Mira fussed at him for being mean but it did lighten the mood. As they followed the street around a bend they found a small area where several kids were playing. It didn¡¯t look like it was an actual park, but rather just a field that wasn¡¯t being used at the moment. Next to the field was a food cart. They all got some sort of meat pie and some juice to drink. The vendor asked if they had mugs or something to hold the juice and when they said they didn¡¯t he pulled three wooden mugs out and sold them those as well. They all grabbed a seat on a nearby bench and ate their food while watching the children play. Not much was said until the meat pies were gone, then Alexis broke the silence. ¡°You know what really frustrates me about Regina and Eric?¡± ¡°Uh oh, she¡¯s serious if she¡¯s calling Regina by her name,¡± joked Ramiro. Alexis just grinned and continued, ¡°After they have a fight they both accuse everyone of siding with the other person. Regina says that Eric makes her seem crazy and that we all believe his lies. Eric says that we all side with Regina no matter what because we were her friends first. And honestly, I usually think they¡¯re both in wrong. It¡¯s just so frustrating!¡± Mira laid a comforting hand on Alexis back, ¡°Yeah. And it seems they fight over everything. Honestly I was surprised they got along as well as they did during the last few months while we were training. I had hoped that they were taking the lessons on controlling their emotions to heart and turning over a new leaf. I guess not.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a pessimist, but I don¡¯t see that happening. They¡¯ve been like this for too long. I really don¡¯t know why they¡¯re even together. Eric keeps saying he loves her but then continually lies to her and makes each fight worse because he can¡¯t let anything go. Regina admits that she¡¯s not in love with him but still refuses to leave. Life¡¯s too short to be this unhappy and to make everyone around you unhappy.¡± Ramiro looked over at Alexis with appraising eyes, ¡°That¡¯s pretty smart for someone your age. When I was 12 I would have never been able to put that into words.¡± Alexis laughed as she pushed him, ¡°I¡¯m 19, not 12!¡± ? Ramiro waved at the waitress and held up two fingers for another round. Eric didn¡¯t even notice as he continued to spill his heart out. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. You and Mira have a great relationship. I love Regina but all she does is belittle me, insult me, mock me. I know she loves me but it hurts so much when she tells me that she doesn¡¯t. I just don¡¯t get it. And I know all of you laugh at me behind my back. You¡¯re all her friends. I know you¡¯re going to side with her.¡± Ramiro just rolled his eyes as he finished his cup of ale. It was getting late and girls had all gone to bed already. Ramiro knew that Eric needed a chance to vent and he figured the sooner the better. But it had been two hours already and Eric was repeating himself. As the waitress brought two more cups to the table, Eric paused to thank her and Ramiro used that break to jump into the conversation. ¡°Dude, why do you let Regina treat you like this?¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re going to tell me to leave her just like everyone else.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to tell you to stand up to her. Stop letting her just start screaming at you for no reason.¡± ¡°But she¡¯s bipolar, she can¡¯t help that.¡± ¡°Bullshit. Do you see her screaming at anyone else?¡± ¡°No,¡± Eric admitted. ¡°Besides that, is she even bipolar here? Aren¡¯t these new bodies healthy? And what about the healing spells that she and Mira both have? She¡¯s had them cast on her plenty of times during our training.¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t Arden say that the healing spells didn¡¯t work for mental issues?¡± ¡°Maybe it does, maybe it don¡¯t. But you gotta stand up for yourself.¡± ¡°When I do that it just makes the fights last longer and she gets so mean.¡± ¡°Standing up for yourself doesn¡¯t mean stooping to her level and yelling. Just tell her that you¡¯re not going to talk to her until she calms down. Then walk away. Or, hell, just walk away without saying anything. But don¡¯t engage with her. When she¡¯s calm, then you stay calm and work your shit out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work, Ramiro. I¡¯ve tried it before.¡± ¡°Well getting your panties in a wad and yelling back isn¡¯t working either. Try it again. Or try something else. But stop getting into screaming matches. We¡¯re all sick of hearing it and we have to work together for quite a while.¡± With that Ramiro drained his cup, tossed a silver on the table and then headed to his and Mira¡¯s room. Ch 55 | ? Power Plays Breakfast was a quiet affair the next morning. Eric was quite obviously hung over and no one felt like starting an argument. After they finished eating Mira said they should go explore the town a bit and no one objected. The next few hours went by rather quickly and being out in the sun seemed to energize the team a bit. Lunch came quickly and while they saw a few food carts, they had only found a single restaurant in the town so that¡¯s where they headed. It was fancier than the tavern at the inn but Regina felt it was, at best, on par with a Chili¡¯s from back home. She was reminded of where she was when instead of being offered a menu they were simply given food. They each received their own bowl of rice while a pot of soup with what looked like chicken and then a plate with saut¨¦ed fish and vegetables was placed in the center for them to share. ¡°This is delicious,¡± Alexis said after taking a bite of one of the vegetables. ¡°What even is it?¡± asked Regina. ¡°No idea. Tastes like cross between eggplant and carrot.¡± ¡°Are you sure,¡± said Mira. ¡°I¡¯m getting more of a squash taste from it.¡± ¡°New world, new things to eat.¡± Said Eric as he was topping his bowl with a bit of everything. Regina smiled to herself when she saw Ramiro, who¡¯s one of the picker people in the group, enjoying the new dishes. After they finished eating Regina paid the tab over the objections of everyone else. ¡°Look, I owe you all far more than this meal for the danger I put you in yesterday. Let me do this.¡± After the bill was settled and the party exited the restaurant they found a well dressed elf standing before them, apparently waiting on them. ¡°Glad to see you enjoyed your meal. Basil and Lime might be our only restaurant but I¡¯d put their food up against any from the capital,¡± said the man in the suit before he fixed them with a stern look, ¡°That is where you all are from? The capitol, right?¡± ¡°That is where we came from,¡± replied Alexis with a smile. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Forgive me. I am Solon Anh Tuan,¡± the man replied in a tone that said they should be impressed. A tone that Eric either missed or ignored as he replied, ¡°Nice to meet you Solon. I agree, the restaurant was great.¡± ¡°I think you misunderstand, Solon is my title. It means I¡¯m a member of ruling council here in Arimel. You should address me as Solon Anh.¡± About that time a woman approached who appeared quite a bit older than Solon Anh but far classier. ¡°Yes, Tuan is always so worried about following formality as if this was the capitol itself rather than a days ride away. I¡¯m Solon Dao Mai, you can call me Mai. Would you all be willing to speak with us.¡± Mai continued on but it was clear that her interruption had upset Tuan, ¡°We heard a rumor that you all encountered a troll on your way here and would like to speak with you about it if you have a few minutes.¡± Regina looked to her group and seeing no objections she nodded, ¡°Sure. Perhaps on the way you can continue to educate us on the local government.¡± The two Solons as well as the guardsman turned to lead the way. Mai let the others catch up to her, ¡°There¡¯s not much to our government here. It¡¯s a small council made of five Solons. One elected by the businesses owners, one by the laborers, one by the guards, and two appointed by the crown. We used to have the title of council members but some among us,¡± Mai looked pointedly at Tuan¡¯s back, ¡°thought that changing our title to Solon would give us a more sophisticated air. As if being sophisticated goes well with smelling pig dung every time the wind blows from the west.¡± Hearing this Tuan turned and looked back, ¡°Over fifty years we tried being blas¨¦ and that didn¡¯t help us grow. It¡¯s time to try something new.¡± Mai simply waved her hand at Tuan as if saying, ¡°See¡± ? Soon the party found themselves inside of a council room with the five Solons, who were all sitting on an elevated platform. They were quickly introduced to Ong Binh, a high elf merchant with long braided brown hair, a miller Lan Tom, and finally the guard Dam Elel. After introductions Soto Dam started with the questions. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Is it true that you traveled here yesterday from the capitol and encountered a troll en route?¡± Eric spoke up, ¡°Yes. Specifically it was a level ten forest troll.¡± ¡°Are you sure it was alone?¡± ¡°No sir. I am sure that I only saw a single set of tracks and we fought only one. But we did not look for others.¡± ¡°Is there reason why you did not report this to the gate guards when you arrived?¡± ¡°We did not realize that we needed to report it.¡± This visibly upset Soto Dam. ¡°You did not realize¡­. Why do you expect me to believe such a thing? No matter where you¡¯re from town, you always alert gate guards to any threats when you arrive. What if it followed you to town last night and attacked? We would have been unprepared.¡± ¡°How would a dead troll follow us?¡± asked Ramiro dryly. ¡°What?¡± asked Soto Dam in shock. ¡°First you expect us to believe that you don¡¯t know you¡¯re suppose to report threats then you lie to try and get out of trouble?¡± Seeing where this was going, Regina stood and cast [Dome of Truth] before mentally tapping her preset to equip her weapons and armor. All of the council members were aghast but before they could say anything Regina started to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve cast a truth spell on this room. If anyone tries to lie, you will be unable to take a breath until you decide to be truthful. And, yes, we do expect you to believe that we killed the troll. Because we did. So the troll issue is solved. Now, since you interrupted our day off, we might as well get to work.¡± Looking directly at Soto Ong Binh she demanded, ¡°Are you the owner of Ong¡¯s Linens here in town?¡± ¡°You were brought here to answer our questions,¡± exclaimed Solon Anh. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Regina never broke eye contact with Ong Binh when she answered, ¡°We were dispatched here by his majesty King Hung Daot to bring some oath breakers to justice. Now, all of you have broken oaths. I can feel that in my very bones. But we only came to town looking for one. The owner of Ong¡¯s Linens.¡± The entire room went silent when Regina stopped speaking. Soto Ong looked toward the door the council used to enter and exit the room and saw that Ramiro was already standing there. The rest of the council was now staring at Ong Binh, waiting for her to respond. Several times it appeared that Soto Ong was about to speak but was inhibited by the truth spell. Finally she took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Yes, I am the owner of the linen shop.¡± Thrice more Ong Binh tried to speak and was unable to breath due to the spell. Nodding her head, Regina continued, ¡°You have broken both oaths and the law of the kingdom by participating in trafficking of sapient beings in service to a cult. Soto Ong, you are under arrest.¡± ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t,¡± said Mai. Tears started to run down Binh¡¯s cheeks as she drew a dagger and weakly replied, ¡°I will not stand before the king and suffer his interrogations.¡± ¡°You do not intend to cooperate?¡± asked Regina in a voice so cold even her party members were surprised. ¡°No,¡± she said softly. As happened the last time she passed judgment, the next words were in her voice but came from somewhere else, ¡°Then on behalf of the Kingdom of Avallon and by the power granted by Calore, the God of Oaths and Judgment I find you guilty and sentence you to death.¡± As soon as Regina stopped speaking, Ramiro appeared behind Soto Ong and drove a knife up through the base of the skull and into her brain, killing her in barely a second. Gasps came from every one of the solons but before they could move, Regina started speaking again. ¡°As I said you all have broken oaths but you are to be given opportunity to repent and you will aid us in our investigation. Ong Binh is stripped of all titles and property. Everything she owned now belongs to the crown. Please conduct an inventory of her things and send a report to his majesty¡¯s chancellor Ailmon Kelwynn. If anyone asks, this meeting was in regards to the troll and nothing else. ¡°We will be going to Ong¡¯s Linens next to look for clues as to whom else is involved in her corruption. Please send someone there who can show us the way to Ong Binh¡¯s home and any other real estate holdings she had so that we may search there as well. ¡°Hunting these cultists is an ongoing investigation. If you hinder it in any way, intentionally or accidentally, well, we are authorized to remove any threats to our mission.¡± Finished with her speech, Regina turned and walked toward the door. The rest of her group started to follow. Just before walking out the door Regina turned and looked back to the sotos, ¡°Again I stress, make things right in regards to the oaths you¡¯ve broken. You never know when Calor will send us back through town.¡± After they were all gone and the door closed, the solons looked to one another. Finally Mai spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s more excitement than I¡¯ve seen in a hundred years.¡± Tuan glared at her, ¡°Of course you would be happy about having the agents of the crown in town.¡± Before the two could start an argument, Solon Dam asked a question, ¡°Where did Ong Binh¡¯s body go?¡± They all turned and saw that the body had vanished. Only a few drops of blood on the floor hinted at what had just occurred. The solons quickly started to argue over who would do an inventory of Ong Binh¡¯s holdings and who would let the merchants guild know they needed to elect a new representative to the council. Mai volunteered to show the part to Binh¡¯s other properties. As they spoke, Ramiro sat in stealth on the other side of the room listening to all their plans to ensure no one stepped out of line. Ch 56 | ? More Traveling The next morning the party gathered in Regina¡¯s and Eric¡¯s room to plan out their next steps. ¡°You sure we can¡¯t stay longer,¡± moaned Eric, not wanting to get out of bed. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to stay,¡± popped off Regina. ¡°But we need to head to the next town. The faster we can make this circuit the less chance of anyone hearing that we¡¯re coming.¡± ¡°Which means less chance of an ambush,¡± added Ramiro. Alexis held up some papers, ¡°Looks like we should head to La¡¯gobell next.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Sarnthorn closer?¡± asked Regina. ¡°Yes, but then we¡¯d have to back track to visit La¡¯gobell later. It¡¯s quicker to go there next then Sarnthorn, Ninrath, and then Glan¡¯rhun. Also, La¡¯gobell is the place we own the most property in besides the capitol.¡± That last statement caught Regina¡¯s ear. ¡°Why did Nam have a bunch of property in a remote town?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know. Maybe because it was a small enough place that he could do what he wanted without anyone knowing?¡± ¡°Sounds like reason enough for me,¡± said Ramiro. ¡°Lets go eat and then grab our horses.¡± ¡°Should we check in with the guards to see if they need anything else before we go?¡± asked Mira. ¡°Yeah, we did just drop a dead body and 3 prisoners in their lap last night,¡± said Eric. ¡°With instructions on who at the capitol to send a message to. It¡¯s their problem now,¡± answered Ramiro as he exited the room. ? After breakfast the party quickly mounted up and headed out of town. Today¡¯s ride shouldn¡¯t involve any forests, but rather a nice ride through the plains. As was becoming typical, Eric road in front on the lookout for tracks. Behind him was Alexis and a good forty feet behind her was Regina and Mira. Ramiro took up the rear guard spot. Around midmorning Eric waved Alexis up to him and started pointing out various things that he was seeing. ¡°See that moss on the tree there? It can be used for wound care or could be brewed into a healing tincture. And those tracks there, were left by a wolf.¡± Eric continued rattling away and Alexis let him. It was a nice day and she realized he just wanted someone to talk to, so she let him go on for a bit and just enjoyed her ride and learning new things. Eventually they came across tracks that she actually recognized so she pointed, ¡°Those are deer tracks!¡± Eric looked to where she was pointing and nodded, ¡°They are. Good job. Look at that bit of ground over there. Looks like a couple of deer were playing around.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s bothering you Alexis, just tell him to shut-up,¡± hollered Regina from behind them. Alexis looked over her should and yelled back, ¡°I would have if he was.¡± As she turned back to Eric she saw several emotions flash across his face and for a moment she thought he was going to start yelling, too. But the moment passed and he didn¡¯t say anything. Alexis quickly looked for something else to talk about to help move past the awkwardness. Seeing a bird hoping in the field next to them. ¡°What kind of bird is that. And what is it doing?¡± ¡°Looks like a grouse and it seems to be fighting with a snake. It¡¯s probably trying to steal the grouse¡¯s eggs.¡± ¡°Oh, cool. Go bird go!¡± Alexis said with a laugh. She thought she¡¯d saved the conversation until she heard Regina¡¯s voice again. She had ridden up next to them. ¡°Come on Alexis, I¡¯m here to save you from death by boredom,¡± Regina said with a fake laugh. Alexis knew there was no preventing a fight now but she didn¡¯t want to spend hours riding listening to them. Looking over at Regina she replied, ¡°I¡¯m good mom. Thanks.¡± Looking back to Eric, ¡°Should we ride over and save the bird and it¡¯s eggs?¡± As she asked she knew it was a lost cause. Eric was staring daggers at Regina. But he calmly replied, ¡°Alexis, go on back with your mom. She¡¯s going to continue to interrupt us until you do. She can¡¯t stand it when I¡¯m not miserable.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that suppose to mean?¡± snapped Regina. Again, in a calm voice Eric replied, ¡°It means exactly what I said. Alexis and I were not bothering you. But you¡¯re so hateful you couldn¡¯t stand to see me enjoying myself so you had to come and ruin it.¡± ¡°What is this? You pretending that you don¡¯t have anger issues now. Putting on a show because the others are here. Trying to make it seem like it¡¯s all my fault?¡± Looking around as if he had an audience Eric asked ¡°Anyone see me angry at any point today? Did anyone see me do anything to indicate I was losing my temper today?¡± After a moment of no one answering Eric looked back at Regina, ¡°You¡¯re making this seem like it¡¯s your fault all on your own, because it is. Just answer me this, why? Why did you have to interrupt us? Alexis and I were having a good conversation and you just had to ruin it for me.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°For you?¡± Regina snapped back. ¡°So you admit that the conversation was all about you and had nothing to do with Alexis. You just wanted to torture someone.¡± ¡°Nice deflection but you still didn¡¯t answer the question. Why did it Alexis and I talking peacefully bother you so much?¡± ¡°Always with the why! Why this and why that!¡± Regina said as she tried to ride her horse past but Eric moved his horse in front of her, cutting her off. ¡°Oh look, you started a fight and now want to run away. How about you answer the question you keep avoiding. Tell us all why you couldn¡¯t leave me alone this morning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you anything,¡± yelled Regina as she again tried to ride away. This time Eric reached out and grabbed the bridle of Regina¡¯s horse. ¡°Tell me why, first.¡± At this point Alexis started moving her horse back closer to Mira and Ramiro. As she got closer she whispered to Mira, ¡°Get ready to heal him.¡± ¡°Let go of my horse!¡± screamed Regina. ¡°Not until you answer the question. Why did you have ruin our day. Why do you have to ruin everything? Tell us. We¡¯re all waiting. Why Regina?¡± ¡°Just because you ask a question doesn¡¯t mean others have to answer it. Deal with it.¡± Regina hissed as she climbed off her horse and started walking away. Eric let go of Regina¡¯s mount and nudged his own horse and pulled ahead again. ¡°Whole new world, months of training and you still haven¡¯t grown up. Still want to start fights and then leave without being held accountable.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m so terrible why don¡¯t you just leave? I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t love you! Just leave! We don¡¯t need you!¡± Regina screamed after him. Eric stopped his horse blocking Regina¡¯s path and made eye contact with her, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Regina hesitated at his tone for a fraction of a second before her anger pusher her forward. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. I don¡¯t need you.¡± As Regina went around Eric, he turned and road back toward Ramiro. They moved off to the side and spoke for a couple minutes and then Eric road off back the way they had come. Alexis and Mira both nudged their horses over near Ramiro with Mira asking, ¡°Where is he going?¡± Ramiro quietly answered, ¡°He said he needed some time alone. That he¡¯d catch up eventually.¡± Regina huffed as she climbed back onto her horse and continued the journey to La¡¯gobell. The rest looked at one another before falling in with her. The rest of the ride was yet another uncomfortable silence. They arrived at La¡¯gobell around mid-afternoon. ? Eric road back toward Arimel and cut through a field when he saw the road leading off to Sarnthorn. He could probably make it to the town before night fall but part of him really didn¡¯t want to. Instead he just continued to ride at a leisurely pace until he spotted a fair sized pond off to the side of the road a ways. Not seeing any homes nearby he figured no one would complain if he did some fishing. He found a spot near the pond to set up camp. He removed his horse¡¯s saddle and brushed it down as it drank from pond. ¡°Sorry I haven¡¯t talked to you much Pomers,¡± Eric said as he took care of the gray. ¡°Maybe over the next few days you and I can become better acquainted.¡± Once the horse was situated, Eric climbed one of the trees growing next to the water and cut a couple branches that he could use as a pole. Then he retrieved some string and hooks that he¡¯d bought specifically for this purpose. The afternoon was spent fishing and as sunset neared, Eric had a skillet set up over his camp fire with fish frying. Eric was eating his second plate with more frying when he heard someone calling from the road, ¡°Ho there at the camp fire. Are you open to company?¡± With the fire being between him and the newcomer, Eric couldn¡¯t see him. He used setting his plate down to hide that he pulled his hunting knife, and stood to welcome his guest, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t have much but I can share a bit of fried fish if you¡¯re interested.¡± As he walked past the fire, he was able to see a high elf man approaching. If the man¡¯s clothing wasn¡¯t a give away his horses tack made it clear this man was not poor. ¡°Thank you for your generosity. I¡¯m Soi Joon.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I¡¯m Eric.¡± ¡°Eric? Never met a wood elf with a human name before.¡± Eric smiled, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re raised in human cities, I suppose. But I¡¯m here now, trying to make up for lost time.¡± ¡°Sounds good. But why here specifically. A pond out in the middle of the plains?¡± ¡°Was on my way to Sarnthorn but saw this pond and thought to myself, ¡®I bet there are some delicious fish in there.¡¯ And you know what? I was right.¡± Eric said as he pulled another plate and fork from his pack. Putting the fried fish on the he passed it over to Joon. ¡°Here ya go, have seat where ever you¡¯d like and eat up.¡± Joon did as told and quickly ate the fish while he watched Eric fry more. ¡°How many fish did you catch?¡± ¡°Only three, but one of them was pretty good size,¡± Eric answered. ¡°So what are you doing this far out at night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually heading to Sarnthorn as well. Normally I¡¯d go earlier in the day but I ran into some delays. I was going to just ride into the night but I smelled the fish you had cooking and couldn¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the gates be closed if you road in after dark?¡± ¡°Of course. But the guards know me. They would fuss at me a bit while letting me in,¡± Joon said with a laugh. ¡°Ahh, that¡¯s cool. Well, if you want to continue your trip tonight I don¡¯t mind. Or you¡¯re welcome to stay. I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ll be good company. Sort of dealing with some things right now.¡± Joon smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not a betting man, but if I were I¡¯d guess it has something to do with a woman.¡± Eric tapped his nose, ¡°Right on the nose. How¡¯d you guess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just something about men and women. Doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re elf, human, or dwarf, women drive men to want to run away to nature. Hell, I bet it even happens with orcs, gnomes, and beastkin, too,¡± Joon laughed as he stood went to his horse and proceeded feed and water it, remove the saddle and hobble it. As he worked he spoke, ¡°Well, knowing that¡¯s the situation I can¡¯t in good conscience leave you here alone.¡± Once he was done he went to where he had set his saddlebags and pulled out two bottles. Returning to the fire he passed one to Eric who passed him his plate with more fish on it. Joon removed the cork and raised his bottle, ¡°To hiding from women!¡± Eric toasted and took a swig. He had expected a whiskey or tequila burn but instead he was greeted with a sweet smoothness. ¡°What is this?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do you not like it?¡± asked Joon. ¡°No, I love it. What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a honey mead,¡± Joon answered with confusion evident in his voice. ¡°You¡¯ve never had mead?¡± Eric shook his head no while trying to come up with a reason. Joon saved him the effort when, with a pitying look he said, ¡°You really did grow up with humans. Probably drank ale and wine all of your life. You know what this calls for then?¡± Before Eric could answer, ¡°A toast! To Eric finally getting his first taste of Elven mead!¡± Eric laughed and took another swig. The two continued talk as they ate fish and drank mead until they ran out of both. It was the best night Eric had had in recent memory and he loved it. Ch 57 | ? Accountability and Growth As the four arrived in La¡¯gobell they spotted an inn not even a block away from the town walls. In short order, Mira had gotten them rooms, Alexis got the horses situated, and Ramiro had their bags moved into the rooms. While this was taking place Regina had found a seat and was already drinking her second glass of wine. Ramiro gathered Mira and Alexis off to the side, ¡°Y¡¯all know she¡¯s going to sit there and drink herself unconscious the rest of the day. I say we look around the town and figure out where the businesses we inherited are at.¡± ¡°You want to go do all that this afternoon?¡± asked Mira. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to do anything other than find them and have a look around the town.¡± ¡°Oh, that works for me. Alexis, you coming?¡± Shaking her head Alexis replied, ¡°No. Mom and I are going to have a talk. Would you mind hitting her with a heal spell as you leave. Maybe that will sober her up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯ll need to cast a cure poison first, then the heal. Are you sure, though. She¡¯s going to be difficult.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure.¡± Alexis took a deep calming breath and then walked over to the table Regina was sitting at. As she sat she waved at the bartender and held up two fingers. Ramiro and Mira walked over and let Regina know they were going to scope out the town. As they walked away, Mira¡¯s spells took hold and Regina realized what had happened. ¡°She just killed my buzz!¡± she complained as she turned to yell at Mira. ¡°I asked her to. You started without me,¡± replied Alexis. Regina met Alexis¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the only reason. Out with it.¡± Alexis nodded, ¡°Okay. I was going to ease into things but if you want to rip the band-aid off I can do that too. Why are you so hateful toward your husband?¡± ¡°You know how he is.¡± ¡°I know that he¡¯s lied to you in the past. I know that he has anger issues and has broken a lot of things, put holes in a lot of walls. I know that usually when you two get into an argument he won¡¯t let it rest until after he has a chance to speak his peace. I know that he¡¯ll continue trying to say what he wants to say even if you pepper spray him, stab him, or shoot at him. And I know that he is never the first to leave, like he did today.¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re taking his side. Everyone sides against Regina because she¡¯s crazy and poor Eric is stuck with her abuse.¡± ¡°Saying it in a sarcastic tone doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is abuse. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are suppose to be the paladin for the god of oaths and it looks like you¡¯re going out of your way to break the oaths you swore when you and Eric were married.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t swear any oaths.¡± About that time the bartender brought out two more glasses of wine. Alexis paid and took a sip before continuing. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s a difference between and oath and a wedding vow? Are you sure the super powerful god that brought you here agrees with you on that?¡± By this point Regina was feeling trapped and angry. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she snapped at Alexis. ¡°Who was there when your mother abandoned you and your sisters? Who helped your dad raise you. What has Eric ever done for you?¡± ¡°Why does it matter what he¡¯s done. What does that have to do with you acting like a major B? And yeah, sure. You helped dad raise my sisters and I. And I¡¯m grateful. But let¡¯s not ignore the fact that your help was primarily available while dad was giving you and Reyna free room and board. Let¡¯s not mention that once you moved out you didn¡¯t go months at a time without talking to us.¡± ¡°A major B? You¡¯re 19. You can just say the word bitch.¡± ¡°Nice deflection. Focus on the fact that I¡¯m not as lewd as you rather than on the fact that you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why do you hate your husband so much? You know what, don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t care. None of us care why you hate him. We care about why you are willing to let that hate cause you to do stupid things that are going to endanger all of us, like running off our tracker and the only one of us that can attack from a distance.¡± Taking another drink of wine Alexis locked eyes once again with Regina, ¡°I love you. You were there for me many times when I needed a mom and I¡¯ll never forget that. But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to endanger my life now because you want to be a B to your husband. ¡°We¡¯ve been here on Traum for three months. That¡¯s the longest I¡¯ve ever gone without seeing my dad. Figure out your issues and fix them or I swear to Nitana that I will saddle my horse and ride straight for my dad and sisters. I¡¯m done with your selfishness endangering my life. If I¡¯m going to be in danger I might as well do it myself and try to meet up with my dad.¡± Standing Alexis finished her glass of wine and walked out of the inn leaving Regina sitting by herself. After watching Alexis leave, Regina stood and walked to the bar. ¡°What¡¯s the strongest drink you have? I want to forget the conversation I just had.¡± The bar tender looked at her for a moment before nodding and walked into a back room and came back with a small cask and set it on the bar. ¡°This here is an orcish drink. They typically drink it after a battle. They claim it¡¯s to celebrate their victory but I honestly think it¡¯s to help them forget the killing because it will turn the previous day into a mystery. And it¡¯s four silver per glass.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Regina pulled out four gold, ¡°I¡¯ll take ten. Line ¡®em up.¡± The bartender did as told but remarked, ¡°That is a strange accent you have. Where did you grow up?¡± Regina picked up the first glass and downed it like a shot before looking back at the bar tender, ¡°Worlds away from here it seems. Surrounded by humans.¡± She then proceeded to shoot the other nine glasses back to back, getting a perverse joy from seeing the bartender¡¯s eyes widening more and more. When she finished the last one the bartender and two of the other patrons in the place all clapped. With a smirk Regina thanked the bartender. ¡°My friends are assholes and we tend to pressure one another drink take shots of something called Everclear, which is stronger than this orcish stuff here. This stuff reminds me of something called 151. It¡¯ll hit in a couple minutes so I¡¯m going to retire to my room¡­. if you can tell me which one is mine. My friends left without telling me.¡± The bartender shook his head and let her know. As Regina walked away he called out after her, ¡°Put the waste bucket near your bed, please. I¡¯d rather not have to clean up the floor and bed tomorrow.¡± ? Regina stood in darkness. She couldn¡¯t recall where she had been. She looked around for a while before calling out, ¡°Whoever you are, this darkness doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Does not bother you¡­ yet.¡± Said a voice in the dark. A moment later one area lightened enough for Regina to see someone walking toward her. It was Calore, the god of oaths. ¡°But no, I don¡¯t think the darkness would bother you. I think the silence would get to you first. That¡¯s why you had to say something. To reassure yourself that you could still hear.¡± Regina¡¯s emotions were still out of control from her conversation with Alexis earlier¡­ that had just happened right? How long had she been here? Shaking her head she looked back at her patron deity, ¡°So I¡¯m in trouble with you as well?¡± Calore had a pained look in his eyes as he replied, ¡°Come. Walk with me.¡± As they started to walk through the darkness nothing changed. Regina could barely see where she was stepping but she continued to walk with the god who didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you need time to get your thoughts together. You¡¯re a god. Just say whatever it is.¡± ¡°Yes, it really is the silence that gets to you isn¡¯t it. Very well. I see in you a strong heart. You love hard and hate harder. You despise people who lie and I thought that quality would make you ideal for my service. But I didn¡¯t realize at the time that you despise everyone who lies¡­ and you lie often. Mostly to yourself. You put on this show when in front of others, often bragging about how amazing you are. You hide your emotions from even your friends and family and most importantly from yourself.¡± Pausing to look straight at her he continues, ¡°Regina, I¡¯m the god of oaths AND judgment. You rarely mention that second domain but I think it may be the more important one when dealing with you. You judge yourself far more harshly than I ever would. And all these unprocessed emotions cause you to lash out.¡± ¡°Well this is how I am and I¡¯m too old to change now,¡± Regina spat back. Calore started walking again as he spoke, ¡°That is incorrect. In your old world you may have been nearing middle age. But here, as an elf and with the boons you have, you are the equivalent to a toddler. Which seems appropriate because that¡¯s how you¡¯re acting.¡± Regina glared over at him and went to snap at him but realized that her voice was gone. Twice more she tried and no sound came from her. ¡°If you have something worth saying, you may say it. But I¡¯ll not waste my time with your childish outbursts where you tell me to just go away. Where you tell me that you want me to abandon you because everyone has. For you to say that would be a lie and you will not lie here. You can be wrong. You can make mistakes. But you can not lie when standing in my realm!¡± Taking an unneeded breath the god continued, ¡°You seek to treat me as if I am just another mortal friend of yours, but I am not. I am a god and I¡¯m not here to wipe your nose or powder your bottom. But I am willing to help you if you will let me.¡± As he finished speaking he faded from view but the very slight illumination remained and showed a nice overstuffed chair. Regina walked over to the chair and rather than sitting in it, she started hitting and kicking it while tears ran down her cheeks. Eventually, after both her fists were bloody and a few toes broken, the chair was nothing but a busted mess. Regina fell onto it and finally let go. She cried for things that she¡¯d done, she cried for things that were done to her, she cried for things she endured and survived. She cried for so long she lost track of time. Eventually she stood and wiped her eyes and nose. She sensed someone behind her and turned to see another chair. Next to it was a small table with a glass of water and some tissues. Regina sat and finished collecting herself. ¡°That looked very difficult,¡± said Calore from a chair on the other side of the small table. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that. I¡¯m even more sorry that it won¡¯t be the last time you¡¯ll need go through something like that. You have many hurts and many wrongs to work through. This was biggest of them. You¡¯ve taken that first step toward healing. Undoubtedly you have questions. Please, ask.¡± Regina chuckled, ¡°Okay. You¡¯re the god of oaths and I¡¯m suppose to be your paladin. But I need to break an oath. What do I do?¡± ¡°You refer to your marriage to Eric?¡± ¡°Yeah. I mean yes, sir.¡± ¡°I am not the god of oaths in the realm where those oaths were made. But because of our positions I would appreciate if you would conduct some sort of ceremony rather than just going in different directions. After all, married or not, the two of you will be working together for some time to come.¡± ¡°What sort of ceremony?¡± ¡°Different cultures have different ways. The two of you will need to agree on one. Traditional Gnomes make a marriage contract when they get together. Then when they part ways, they tear the contract. If they are parting are good terms the torn contract is lit on fire and watched burn. If they are parting with animosity they crumble the paper and toss it on the ground and step on it as they walk away. The marriage and divorce ceremony done by the Orcs both involve fighting and bloodshed. Elves being the long lived race they are, traditionally spend a year in quiet meditation before being wed and are expected to do the same prior to divorce.¡± ¡°Oh hell no! We don¡¯t have that kind of time.¡± ¡°I agree. There¡¯s a group of humans that have an interesting custom that I think you¡¯ll like. When they wed, the officiant pours water over the heads of those being married. The water symbolizes letting go of the past and entering the union clean and pure. When they divorce the couple is made to walk through running water side by side. When they make it to the other side their marriage is considered washed away. And if they are parting on good terms, the couple would help one another to keep from falling due to the current of the water. I think that¡¯s good option for you and Eric should you choose to separate.¡± Regina nodded her head, ¡°Yeah, I like that one. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a few streams around that we could walk through. Ch 58 | ? Lace and Laces Regina woke feeling like she had slept for days. When she looked outside she realized it was morning. She must have slept for like fifteen hours or something. She took care of her morning ablutions before heading down stairs. She heard her friends before she saw them. Ramiro was saying something that had Mira and Alexis laughing. When she came off the stairs and headed toward their table they all went quiet causing her to want to turn and walk away but Regina pushed herself forward. After sitting at the table she looked at her friends. ¡°Apologies for sleeping for so long.¡± Looking toward Alexis, ¡°Thank you. I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to say what you did yesterday but I needed to hear it. And Calore agreed with you on some things. He and I spent some time together and I¡¯ve decided that I want to divorce Eric. Calore even taught me some of the various divorce rituals used and I¡¯ve picked an easy one. I just need to get Eric to agree.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you asked for a divorce before and he refused?¡± asked Mira. ¡°Yes. Several times. But I think it may be different this time.¡± ¡°And after that you¡¯ll be able to continue our tasks alongside him without constant issues?¡± asked Alexis with a bit of force. Regina nodded, ¡°Yeah, I think I can. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll still be snarky sometimes but nothing like the bitch I¡¯ve been recently.¡± ¡°Oh honey,¡± chimed in Mira. ¡°You haven¡¯t been a bitch.¡± ¡°Alexis disagrees, she called me that twice yesterday.¡± Mira looked aghast at Alexis, ¡°You did not.¡± While she was saying that Ramiro was patting Alexis on the back, and saying ¡°Good job.¡± Regina chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know it¡¯s true. Look, I don¡¯t want to be friends with Eric. I¡¯d like to divorce him and then wrap up this hunt as quick as possible. Eric can go wherever and we go reunite with the others. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯d come with us. He¡¯s on a new world and we¡¯re the only people he knows,¡± said Mira. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s pretty good at making friends.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter until we find him,¡± said Ramiro. ¡°Now eat up. We¡¯ve got some businesses to take over.¡± After breakfast the group asked around and learned this town had a mayor that ran things. So they went and found him and explained that they were the new owners of the businesses the Lucky Loom and Straight Laced. After showing them the documents notarized by the royal notary the mayor sent a runner to get a couple gate guards to escort the party to the businesses to make sure there were no issues. The party made their way to Straight Laced first and found that it was a cobbler¡¯s shop and had dozens of types of shoes. As they walked in Ramiro pointed one of the guards to stay at the door with Mira. The other was sent to the rear with Alexis. Seeing this an elven lady approached Ramiro and Regina. ¡°Welcome to Straight Laced. I¡¯m Oanh. You don¡¯t appear to be locals, are you in need of new shoes for your travels?¡± ¡°Hello Oanh,¡± said Regina in her best customer service voice as she pulled out a writ of ownership. ¡°My partners and I recently acquired ownership of this business from Ngoc Van Mal. We¡¯re going to need you to show us around and help us get a handle on things today.¡± Oanh took the proffered paper and read through it before looking back up. Regina noticed that she had lost a touch of color but was putting on a brave face. ¡® Casting [Dome of Truth] Regina started lecturing. ¡°I¡¯ve just cast a dome of truth around us. If you try to lie you¡¯ll be unable to breathe so please be honest. The day will be long enough without having to resurrect you multiple times. First question. Were you aware that Ngoc Van Mal was a cultist and slaver?¡± For just a brief moment Regina felt Oanh trying to resist her magic. That was the first time some one had been able to fight it hard enough for her to feel it. But the effort failed and Oanh hung her head and answered simply, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you a cultist?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you help with the trafficking of sapients?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have such people in your custody now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are there any other laws or oaths that you¡¯ve broken? If so, explain.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve skimmed money off this shop. Mal didn¡¯t care if it was profitable, he bought it for the location and let me run it as I wanted. So I kept more for myself than what I was entitled to by our agreement.¡± ¡°So you profited from the business and from the slave trade?¡± ¡°No. I profited only from the business. I was forced to help with the other. Mal said he would kill my daughter and I if I did not do as he ordered.¡± This caught Ramiro¡¯s attention. ¡°Where is your daughter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mal took her to the capitol with him and claimed to have apprenticed her to someone there.¡± Regina looked at Ramiro who just nodded and left. Regina then called to Alexis and spoke with her briefly before turning back to Oanh. ¡°My friend is going to get a messenger. When the messenger gets here you will describe your daughter to him and give her name. The messenger will head to the capitol and speak with a friend of ours at the royal palace. If your daughter is still in the city we will find her and return her. ¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°What about your other friend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to the second property in town that we own to make sure no one tries to flee before I get over there. Now, please show me where you¡¯re keeping the captives.¡± The next several hours was spent freeing and healing people. In addition to a messenger, Ramiro returned with more guards and the mayor himself. The mayor was great at organizing and calming the former captives and helped the whole process go faster than it otherwise would have. As soon as they could, the party reunited with Alexis and repeated the process at the Lucky Loom seamstress shop. This time the owner, a gnome of all things, was a cultist and was handed off to the guards. But thankfully there were no additional captives. ¡°That¡¯s the first non-elf I¡¯ve seen since we left the capitol,¡± remarked Regina. The mayor nodded, ¡°It is rare for outsiders to settle out in the small towns like this. But Jik has been here for nearly two hundred years. Finding out that he¡¯s been a cultist this whole time is rather unsettling. The next non-elf to move here will have to work that much harder to become accepted now. But enough about that, what should we do with Jik?¡± ¡°The same instructions we gave the messenger will apply here as well. You¡¯ll need to transport him to the capitol, to the royal palace.¡± The mayor walked away grumbling about having to pay guards to take someone that far but didn¡¯t argue about it. Mira walked up to Regina, ¡°Do you find it odd that the captives were stored in Oanh¡¯s basement and she wasn¡¯t a cultist but the basement of the cultist was empty?¡± Regina raised an eyebrow, ¡°I didn¡¯t but I hadn¡¯t thought about it like that. Let¡¯s go ask Oanh and Jik some more questions.¡± As they started walking Ramiro appeared in front of them. ¡°Aah!¡± yelled Mira. ¡°Stop doing that. Just because you can teleport and hide and stuff doesn¡¯t mean you can just keep scaring me.¡± With a smirk on his lips Ramiro replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t trying to scare you. Just wanted to ask a quick question. We now own a seamstress shop with no one to run it. Rather than just locking things up and hoping they aren¡¯t taken, would either of you mind if I sell all the contents of the building to the other seamstress in town? Then we can just lock up an empty building.¡± Both of the women nodded and Ramiro vanished again. ¡°I swear he¡¯s just doing that to screw with people,¡± Mira complained. ¡°Probably,¡± relied Regina. ¡°But with as much as he uses that skill it has to be his highest leveled one, right.¡± ¡°Totally. A couple months ago all he could do was hide in a shadow. Then he could barely teleport across a room. Now he he¡¯s leveled it so much he can teleport like forty feet away. There still has to be a shadow though.¡± ? Eric and Joon got up with the sun and struck camp. The trip into Sarnthorn was uneventful and they were able to make it into town before midmorning. As they road in, Eric asked his new friend, ¡°Do you know where a good inn is?¡± ¡°I do, but why don¡¯t you stay at my place? We have several unused guest rooms.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. When my friends get here they¡¯ll check the inn for me.¡± ¡°Do you expect them today?¡± Eric thought about it for a bit before replying, ¡°No. Tomorrow at the earliest but probably the day after.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, you can stay with me for a couple days. It¡¯ll be fun.¡± Nodding, Eric agreed and continued to ride beside Joon. They cut across town and Joon pointed out places of interest as they went. Eventually they came up to a large iron gate with well dressed guards standing on each side. Looking between the bars Eric could see a stone tower that was easily two hundred foot high at the end of a long entryway. Attached to the side of the tower was a beautiful, five story tall manor home. ¡°You live in a mansion?¡± Joon, just nodded as he waved to one of the guards. ¡°Yeah, my parents did some traveling in their younger years and saw a home similar to this somewhere and loved it. When they settled down they built one of their own. Like I said, we have plenty of guest rooms.¡± Eric tried to take it all in as they road their horses down the tree lined approach to the home. As they neared the entry several servants came out. They helped Joon and Eric off their mounts and lead them away. Eric was watching them leave when he realized that Joon had already went inside so he hurried to catch up. ¡°Come, let me show you which room you can use during your stay,¡± Joon ordered. Eric stayed silent as he followed trying to memorize everything. The walls had beautiful paintings and tapestries on them and everything in the home was very obviously made by master craftsmen. ¡°Hey Joon, why are there so many bulls on everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s our family crest. A bull passant guardant.¡± ¡°A bull doing what?¡± Joon looked around and saw one of the servants and waved them over. ¡°See on her apron here. The bull walking by but looking at you. That¡¯s what passant guardant means.¡± ¡°Okay. That¡¯s cool. Why did your family pick a bull? Do you all raise cattle?¡± Joon thanked the servant and continued walking, ¡°Ha, no. My family wouldn¡¯t know where to begin. A few hundred years ago my grandfather was injured in a battle. Somehow or other he ended up being tended to by a human farmer. While there he befriended the farmer¡¯s bull and learned a bit more about them. Grandfather thought a bull was just there to procreate. But he learned that the bull¡¯s job was to protect the herd. To stand guard. The farmer even said that it was the bull that found grandfather lying in the field and if it hadn¡¯t liked him, it would have killed him but instead went and got the farmer. Later in life, when our family grew in status and it was time to design the family heraldry he remembered that bull. He wanted our family to fill that same role in the kingdom. The joke in the family is that we¡¯re here for ¡®protection and procreation¡¯ since Grandfather went on to have four children.¡° ¡°Four kids? I thought elves rarely had any and if they did it was only one?¡± Joon just started at Eric for a moment before responding. ¡°That is true, my grandfather was unique in this regard. And in taking four wives. You know, you sound like you¡¯re reciting something you read about elves rather than something you know. Where did you say you were raised?¡± Realizing he goofed, Eric froze for a moment before answering, ¡°More like I was told that, I don¡¯t read much. I grew up surrounded by dwarves and humans, so much of what I know is second hand. Anyway, that¡¯s a pretty cool legacy. Did your grandfather ever go back and tell the farmer?¡± ¡°He tried, but with human lifespans being so short the farmer had already passed on. He tried to talk with farmer that was there to see if they were a descendant but the man was so bigoted, he never found out. The man just kept yelling for grandfather to get ¡®his knife eared ass off his property¡¯ and grandfather didn¡¯t want things to become violent so he left.¡± ¡°That sucks.¡± ¡°Indeed. Racism has killed more people than anything else in history and yet people are still teaching it to their children.¡± Joon sighed before continuing, ¡°On to happier news, here¡¯s your room for as long as you need it,¡± motioning to the door on the left of them. Eric looked into the nicest bedroom he¡¯d seen since coming to Traum and said the only word that came to mind, ¡°Wow!¡± Ch 59 | ? Im blue da ba dee Regina, Mira, Ramiro, and Alexis planned to spend a few more days in La¡¯gobell getting things situated but on the evening of their third night in town Reyna reached out via the sending stone necklace that she had given Mira and let them know that they needed to find Eric. So once again they were up at daylight and in the saddle shortly thereafter. They would make it to Sarnthorn by evening meal, but some weren¡¯t happy to even be going. ¡°What exactly did Reyna say again?¡± asked Alexis. ¡°She said that we needed to find Eric. When I asked why she said it was a foretelling. Then she said ¡®Pay heed for danger lurks near. Hunters can be hunted. Safety comes when missing pieces are put back together.¡¯¡± repeated Mira for the fourth time that morning. ¡°Eric is trouble and we have to go save him. We should have expected as much,¡± complained Regina. But her words lacked her usual heat, the worry evident in her voice. ¡°Then it¡¯s good that we¡¯re going to go find him,¡± responded Ramiro as he took point. ? After being shown to his room, Joon excused himself to go handle some things. Eric left the estate and roamed the town a bit. He saw a fletcher shop and and decided to go purchase some more arrows. While there he managed to talk his way into learning some basics about fletching, which he spent nearly the whole day practicing before returning to Joon¡¯s estate for evening meal. The next day Eric toured the town more. Several times when he was out and about he felt like he was being watched but never could spot the watcher. He met up with Joon around mid-day for lunch and let him know about it. ¡°Yeah, I met the owner of the carpentry shop and the book store this morning. Both seemed pretty nice. But as I left both stores I felt like someone was watching me but when I looked around I couldn¡¯t see anyone doing so. It was strange. Got me thinking someone is aiming to rob me,¡± voiced Eric. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. If you¡¯d like I can assign a few of my house guards to walk with you for safety,¡± answered Joon. ¡°Thanks but I don¡¯t want to impose. Probably all in my head, anyway.¡± Joon smirked and seeing Eric¡¯s question in his eyes, he answered, ¡°Some of your phrasings sound so unusual. It¡¯s like you¡¯re speaking through a translation skill rather than¡­¡± Joon paused while realization set in before hurriedly continuing, ¡°actually knowing the language. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a product of your upbringing though. Are you certain you don¡¯t want to have a guard or two accompanying you. It¡¯s always good to have a local around who knows the area.¡± Eric suspecting that Joon just figured out his secret, again demurred. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine. But thanks again.¡± The rest of the lunch was a touch awkward and Joon excused himself saying said he would be busy the rest of the day but that he would try to make it to evening meal. Eric said that wouldn¡¯t be an issue and continued his tour of all the businesses of the town. Eric knew that the town armorer was on the list of businesses that his group now owned and didn¡¯t want to risk saying something to tip that person off as well so he avoided that shop as he made his rounds. Supper that evening was a cozy affair. Eric expected there to be a number of family members but instead there was just Joon and his brother Cao. The three ate an amazing meal and made small talk but Eric couldn¡¯t relax because he was waiting on Joon to ask him if he was a Migrant Spirit. After eating, Eric got ready for bed and said a quick prayer to Uros asking for guidance. Sleep was slow in coming but did eventually show up and before Eric knew it, the sun was rising again. After dressing Eric headed to the dining room but a member of the staff stopped him in the hall and passed along a note from Joon that said he would be out for the day but that he should be back in time for dinner. With the message was a few gold coins and recommendations for good places to eat. Wasting no time, Eric headed for the first place on the list and settled in for a big breakfast. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! As Eric left the restaurant he once again sensed someone watching him. This time he resisted the urge to look around and instead walked to the nearest alleyway and, after confirming no one was watching, he climbed up to the roof of the building he was next to. Slinking over to the edge of the roof, Eric swept his eyes across the buildings around him looking for anything. After twenty minutes of not seeing anything of interest, Eric climbed back down into the alley and walked out into traffic. Before he had taken twenty steps down the street he felt someone watching him again. Unsure what to do, being that he was flying solo. It seemed that whomever was watching him only did so while he was outside. This led Eric to eventually decided to head to the place Joon recommended for lunch. As he was sitting down he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Excuse my forgetfulness, but weren¡¯t you in Arimel a couple days ago as part of the group helping to¡­ resolve some delicate issues?¡± Eric looked up to see one of the Solons from Arimel standing next to his table. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I was. I¡¯m Eric and, you are Solon Mai, right?¡± ¡°I am indeed,¡± answered Mai as she pulled out a chair and sat at Eric¡¯s table. ¡°Are you here in Sarnthorn looking for more people like the ones you found in Arimel?¡± Fearing that Mai might say something she shouldn¡¯t, Eric tried to steer the conversation. ¡°No ma¡¯am. I¡¯m just spending time with a friend and getting a couple days rest while the rest are elsewhere continuing their hunt.¡± ¡°Oh? Someone from the capitol with friends way out here? Who might that be?¡± Before Eric could even decide if he wanted to answer Mai continued, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be anyone from the Lieu or Quang family as they never go anywhere. The youngest member of the Lieu family is older than I am. Might it be someone from the Lac or Soi families? They¡¯re the only other notable families here in town, besides a my own of course, but I¡¯d know if you were friends with some of my family.¡± Eric sat overwhelmed by how quickly she figured this out. Part of him wanted to be cautious but another part wanted to see if she could help him figure out who was spying on him. He took a sip of ale while thinking what the hell. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you, but I have a problem I could use some help with.¡± ¡°Of course. What can House Dao do for you?¡± ¡°For a couple days now, whenever I¡¯m walking around town I¡¯ve felt like someone is watching me, maybe even following me. I¡¯ve not been able to spot anyone and I¡¯m unsure what to do next.¡± Mai stared off into space while tapping her chin for long enough that Eric was regretting asking and sure that she would say no. But eventually she spoke again. ¡°One has to wonder why you were sent here by the crown. You are quite young and very inexperienced. Yet you hunt very dangerous prey.¡± Seeing Eric start to stiffen, Mai waved him down, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you aren¡¯t dangerous yourself. Yes yes, I¡¯m sure you can kill lots of things. But you are used to hunting, not being hunted. It has you rattled. One has to wonder why the crown chose you. Perhaps you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have? Or are you related to someone important? Either way, the fact that you¡¯ve asked me for help tells me that you don¡¯t actually have a friend here. Someone new. Yes, you¡¯ve just met someone and now aren¡¯t sure if you can trust them. Maybe even wondering if your new acquaintance is one of the ones you¡¯re hunting.¡± Refocusing her eyes back on Eric, Mai saw that color had started draining from his face. ¡°Yes, very unused to this sort of thing.¡± Standing from the table Mai motioned for Eric to follow, ¡°Never fear, I¡¯ll not leave a young lamb here to be slaughtered. Come.¡± Eric rose almost on autopilot and started to follow her from the restaurant. Something about the way she just ordered him around, he liked it. Found it comforting. As he watched her walk in front of him he took the time to admire her figure. He did have a thing for older, dominate women, but Mai had to be hundreds of years older than him. As he stepped next to Mai, he idly wondered if a such a difference in age was a taboo in elvish culture. They had walked about three blocks before the feeling of being watched snapped him out of his ruminations. As he started to slow to look around Mai spoke, softly but with an air of command. ¡°Keep walking. Don¡¯t let them know that you know. Never give away information if you can help it.¡± Eric did as he was told. It felt like more than one this time. He wasn¡¯t sure how he knew but it just felt like there were two people watching him now. ¡°Good job realizing someone was watching you. You picked up on it faster than I did. Good instincts, those. But you need to relax. A couple more blocks and we¡¯ll be at my family¡¯s estate,¡± Mai said. Eric tried to do as she said but he knew he did not look casual. Soon he saw the gate to the property Mai was headed toward. As they got closer he could see the guards wore blue tabards similar to what Joon¡¯s family wore. Seeing who was approaching, the guards stepped aside and bowed, hand to chest, to Mai. A few minutes later and they were entering what could only be called a mansion. It was three stories tall and fancy to the point of almost being gaudy. As they entered, Mai whispered something to the butler who met them at the door and then waved for Eric to follow her. Since the guards outside had bowed he hadn¡¯t seen the house crest but the wolf was quite visible on the butler¡¯s outfit. ¡°Why does that seem important?¡± Eric asked himself as the butler turned to do whatever he¡¯d just been ordered. ¡°All safe now,¡± Mai said. ¡°No one to watch you within here. Let me get you a room to relax in.¡± ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am,¡± replied Eric as he took in his surroundings. It was true, he didn¡¯t feel anyone watching him anymore. He took a calming breath and continued to follow Mai. She led him into a well decorated sitting room where a server awaited them with a fresh pot of tea and some snacks. Ch 60 | ? Lost and Found 1 Ramiro his party through the city gates a couple hours before sunset. The horses were winded because he had pushed them hard. Alexis got directions from the gate guards to an inn and they headed straight there and paid extra for the horses to get a bit of pampering. After securing rooms for the night, they immediately started looking around for Eric. The inn they were staying at, called The Red Olive, said they hadn¡¯t seen anyone matching Eric description so they got directions to other inns in Sarnthorn and started making their rounds. After checking in the other two inns in town with no success they split into pairs, Mira and Ramiro going one way while Alexis and Regina headed another with an agreement to meet up back at their inn come sunset. Alexis and Regina started hitting every restaurant they saw, knowing that Eric had a love for food. At two restaurants they were told that Eric had been there previously but that they hadn¡¯t seen him that day. They checked a number of stores but none recognized the description they gave. As they were leaving one such store, they heard someone call out for them. They turned to see Ramiro and Mira coming toward them. ¡°He at a restaurant yesterday with someone named Soi Joon,¡± said Mira. ¡°The Soi estate is east of here. Follow me,¡± added Ramiro. Upon finding the Soi estate, they were stopped by the guards at the gate. Regina, stressed about the situation and blaming herself for Eric being alone let those feelings manifest as anger as she started to order the guards around. ¡°We¡¯re here to see Eric. Let us through.¡± Neither guard moved from their position but the one on the left spoke up, ¡°Master Eric is not here ma¡¯am. You can leave a letter for him if you¡¯d like. Otherwise, please mover along.¡± ¡°When do you expect him to return?¡± ¡°He did not deign to provide us a schedule of his day when he left this morning.¡± Alexis stepped in front of Regina and asked, ¡°Is Soi Joon available?¡± Realizing that these people weren¡¯t going to go away the guard cast a spell and then replied, ¡°He is here, but is indisposed at this moment. It is quite late for a social call from strangers. Perhaps you could return tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± chimed in Mira earning her a look from the other three. Mira shook her head and addressed the guard again, ¡°Could you pass a message to Joon for us? Tell him that we are friends of Eric¡¯s, just arrived into town and we are unable to find him. We have reason to believe he may be in danger.¡± The guard cast the spell again and while he was distracted Mira whispered to the others, ¡°Didn¡¯t Reyna mention something about guys in blue? Look at what they¡¯re wearing.¡± As the party was stilling processing what Mira pointed out the guards started to move. One opened the gate behind them while the other waved them forward, saying ¡°Master Soi Joon has asked that you join him. Someone from the house will lead you to him, please stay on the path until you reach the door.¡± Regina looked at her friends, knowing this could be dangerous. And while some had fear in their eyes they were all in agreement as they walked forward. ¡°Might be a good time to say a prayer,¡± Alexis whispered to the others. ¡°Why do they have a tower on one side of their house,¡± wondered Mira. As they neared the house a man in servants attire stepped out and held the door open for them. They entered in and the man closed the door and motioned for them to follow, ¡°Master Soi Joon is this way.¡± As they walked, Ramiro put himself next to the servant. ¡°Sir, do you know our friend Eric?¡± ¡°Yes, he arrived here a couple days back. Very polite but quite odd. I believe I may have been the last to speak with him before he left this morning. He was heading out to try a new restaurant for breakfast.¡± ¡°Sounds like Eric,¡± said Alexis in an attempt to get the others to smile. It didn¡¯t work. The group was lead down a couple halls and then down a flight of stairs, which ratcheted up their stress. By the time they reached the bottom of the stairs, Ramiro had already hidden and the others were all one their guard for a trap. At the bottom of the stairs was another hall and they could hear some yelling coming from further down. Nervous, Mira spoke up, ¡°Seems someone is in trouble. We don¡¯t want to interrupt anything.¡± The servant tilted his head as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s too late for that, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Seeing the unease on his guests he added, ¡°You are here at the invitation of Master Soi Joon, you will be safe. Master Joon, maybe not so much as his father is quite upset.¡± These words helped slightly calm the team as they continued toward the yelling. Soon they were standing in the doorway of what looked like a medical facility. A younger male elf was sitting on a table being administered to by an older elf who was continuing to berate the younger. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Clearing his through the servant stepped into the room, ¡°Master Eric¡¯s friends, for Master Joon.¡± As the servant stepped aside both of the Soi men looked up toward the doorway. The younger spoke first. ¡°Forgive my state of undress and lack of manners. I am Soi Joon.¡± Looking at the party he soon set his eyes on Regina, ¡°You must be Regina, Eric told me about you.¡± Regina looked around the room and seeing only the two Soi men and the servant she equipped her gear as she cast [Dome of Truth] and announced, ¡°I am Regina, Paladin of Calore. I would have the truth from you three and I would have it now. Where is my husband.¡± Taken aback by the sudden change of demeanor, father and son looked to one another before looking back to Regina and the party. ¡°Eric is not here. I sustained the wounds my father is tending while attempting to follow him. I believe I know where he is, though,¡± answered Joon. ¡°And I¡¯ll not have you dragging this family into a fight with another noble house for some strange friend you just met,¡± boomed his father. ¡°Where do you think he is?¡± asked Alexis ¡°Eric was last seen walking with Dao Mai heading toward the Dao estate.¡± ¡°Why were you following him?¡± ask Regina with steel in her tone. ¡°Eric mentioned to me that every time he went out into the city he felt like someone was watching him so I¡± ¡°Acted like a fool,¡± cut in Joon¡¯s father. Looking to the party, ¡°My son over estimated his abilities. Instead of coming to me to have the right people assigned he attempted to follow Eric intending to capture those who were watching. Instead he was nearly captured himself. And no one would have known because he didn¡¯t tell us anything before setting off on this ill thought scheme.¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve already stated, I expected a single person to be watching. What I found was a group spread out. And I¡¯m sure they were Dao.¡± ¡°There,¡± said the father, ¡°You have your answers. Now please leave while I tend to my son.¡± Mira stepped forward and cast [Healing Prayer]. As Joon¡¯s wounds closed she spoke, ¡°Thank you for your assistance. I hope this helps you to feel better.¡± Regina watched the expressions on both men change and asked, ¡°Why did you not just take him to get healing if you could not do it?¡± Joon laughed before answering, ¡°I see you must also come from wherever Eric did. It is rare to have healing magic outside of those in service to the gods. And since very few will even worship a god, there are even fewer who would commit to serving one. As a result, we usually handle things the hard way.¡± Seeing the confused looks, Joon¡¯s father spoke up and this time in a much friendlier tone. ¡°I see you don¡¯t completely comprehend what Joon said, but I assure you it is true. Before you leave, I must caution you. The Dao family is not one to be underestimated. It¡¯s been long known that they are a family of criminals but they are equally careful and ruthless. If you intend to go there, I wish you luck but I do not expect to see you return.¡± The team is escorted out of the estate and headed to where the Dao family resided. As they followed the directions they had been given by one of the gate guards, Mira spoke up. ¡°Our last meeting with Dao Mai went well. ¡°I¡¯m sure this one will too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it will. As you said earlier, Joon¡¯s family are probably the ones in blue we were warned about. Eric probably told Mai that he was being watched so her guards started looking for who it was and found Joon and tried to catch him.¡± Regina explained. Ramiro shook his head, ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay invisible again just in case.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. But I¡¯m sure Eric just didn¡¯t realize there was a reason Joon was being friendly toward him,¡± replied Regina. As they approached the Dao estate they saw that it was far more guarded than the Soi had been. At least a dozen guards were stationed near the gates. Upon seeing the group approaching they all snapped to attention and one stepped forward and in a grave tone asked, ¡°What business do you have with the Dao family?¡± Regina replied nonchalantly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my husband was being followed earlier today and that Dao Mai and some of her guards protected him and brought him here. We¡¯re here to thank Mai and to pick up my husband since he can¡¯t seem to take care of himself.¡± The guard motioned to another who withdrew what was probably a sending stone. A moment later he nodded to the guard in charge and they all parted and opened the gates. As the group walked past the guards Alexa leaned in and whispered to Regina and Mira, ¡°Did you notice the guards wore no colors or heraldry?¡± Mira glanced over to Regina, ¡°I¡¯m thinking you might have gotten this one wrong.¡± Regina shrugged, ¡°Eric¡¯s here. If I¡¯m write they¡¯ll take us to him. If I¡¯m wrong we¡¯ll fight our way to him. At least they let us in without a fight.¡± Servants waited at the door to let them into the manor house. They entered into a foyer that was large enough to fit a couple dozen folks and had three other doors. One directly across and one angled on each side. As they walked in, Dao Mai entered the foyer from the door on the left. ¡°Friends it¡¯s so good to see you all again. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for my husband. Rumor in town has it that you helped him earlier today,¡± replied Regina. ¡°That is true. We bumped into one another earlier and he was worried about being followed. Shortly after we arrived here I got word that the guards I sent out had indeed found someone trailing your husband. We were unable to capture the criminal but my men tell me that they wounded him severely. Hearing this, Eric was sure that he would be safe and took his leave. I¡¯m not sure where he went.¡± Mira and Alexis looked to Regina to see how she would respond to such an obvious lie. Regina never broke eye contact with Mai, simply asking, ¡°Would you swear an oath that what you just said was true?¡± Mai stepped back from them, hand to her chest with an aghast look on her face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would accuse me of lying to you. I¡¯ve been nothing but helpful to you and to the kingdom.¡± ¡°You were warned back in Arimel not to interfere. You were very cooperative there, away from your family¡¯s seat of power. It would be best if you were cooperative here as well.¡± Mai studied Regina before looking to the other two and then back to Regina. Finally she nodded. ¡°Okay. You want to see your husband, fine. Let¡¯s go see him.¡± Mai turned and walked to the door directly across from the entrance. When she opened the double doors they saw eight guards lining the hall, four to a side. As they started to follow, they realized that more guards were coming from each of the side rooms as well as from outside. The guards before them turned and walked between them and Mai with the rest falling in behind them. Once in the hallway they passed tapestries on the walls and noticed that they were blue with a snarling wolf on them. Seeing this Mira softly cursed. As she did so, an invisible hand gently squeezed her shoulder, Ramiro letting her know he was still there. Ch 61 | ? Lost and Found 2 The group was escorted a ways into the manor before passing through a few rooms to the right. Eventually they entered what was probably a sitting room of some sort previously. But now it was a makeshift torture chamber. Eric was tied to a frame that was holding him up, but he appeared to be dead or unconscious. As Mai walked into the room she waved at the man that was already there, ¡°Release him.¡± Shock flashed on the man¡¯s face but he quickly did as told. Mai turned back to the women, ¡°I would imagine that your pretty upset right now. Before you do something stupid I need you to realize that Dao is one of the high houses of this kingdom. We weld enough power that we could take the throne should we want. It is to King Hung¡¯s benefit that we stay happy. Take your husband and leave. Forget this ever happened. Leave Sarnthorn this very night.¡± Alexis was watching her mom. She saw all the emotions flashing across her face and knew what was coming if she did nothing. So she stepped forward and asked, ¡°If you would permit us one question before we leave; how is it that we sensed no broken oaths from you?¡± With an air of superiority born of many political victories, Mai answered, ¡°My child, you can¡¯t break an oath if you never take one. I delegate things to others so that they can take the oaths, just as you saw in Arimel.¡± As she finished talking, Eric was dragged over to them and dropped on the floor like a sack of potatoes. Addressing Regina again Mai ordered, ¡°Take your husband and leave now or I will order all of your slaughtered.¡± Regina nodded her head announcing in a loud voice, ¡°Take Mai alive, kill everyone else.¡± As she started talking they all equipped their weapons and armor. Mira threw up a [Aegis of Faith] around them. Less than a second later sword and mace blows started raining down on the protective dome around them. Each hit caused a ripple effect but none were able to break through. Then the room darkened and screams could be heard. Regina was kneeling next to her husband casting [Healing Touch] repeatedly on him. His wounds closed but he never stirred. Alexis could hear fighting going one in the darkness outside Mira¡¯s aegis but could see nothing. She continued trying to watch every direction at once and as a result was the first to see Ramiro step into the protective bubble carrying Dao Mai. ¡°Alive as requested,¡± he said in a matter of fact tone. ¡°Thanks. Alexis, help Ramiro tie her up,¡± ordered Regina. ¡°Also remove all items from her. Anything that could be enchanted. Jewlery, hair ornaments, hell, cut the button off her pants if she has one. Don¡¯t leave her anything that could help her escape later.¡± Looking to Mira, Regina asked, ¡°How much longer until the spell falls?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already fallen twice. Third one will break in a few seconds. I¡¯ve already cast a fourth one though. I can¡¯t keep this up much longer. I¡¯m almost out of mana.¡± Regina nodded and looked back at Eric. She reached into her pack and withdrew her canteen and poured water on his face. He woke up sputtering and very clearly disoriented. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are we?¡± ¡°You still in the same room Dao Mai tortured you in,¡± answered Regina. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded and about to start fighting our way out. Can you help?¡± Eric nodded as he stood shakily, ¡°Yeah, if someone finds my pack. I need my gear. Also, are we trying to kill everyone or just escape?¡± Standing back up from securing Mai, Ramiro answered, ¡°I can look for your pack. Is it in this room?¡± ¡°It was,¡± Eric answered as blows continued to rain down on the aegis. ¡°Hurry!¡± ordered Mira. ¡°The shield is about to come down for the last time.¡± Eric looked around but could see anything due to Ramiro¡¯s magical darkness spell, ¡°Are any of the walls exterior?¡± Everyone looked at one another before Regina pointed a direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s an exterior but it¡¯s probably the closest. Why?¡± ¡°If Ramiro finds my pack, I was thinking an explosive arrow might give us a new exit. Just then Mira yelled out, ¡°It¡¯s failing!¡± Alexis stood and moved toward the sound of people calling out, holding up her shield in one hand and readying her sword in the other. Seeing her moving one direction, Regina headed toward other voices she could hear, sword intentionally dragging on the floor as she walked, making a scraping noise. Neither could see anything in the darkness. As they neared the voices Regina fired off a [Message] spell to Ramiro and asked him to cancel his spell. A moment later the spell lifted revealing a dozen armed house guard in the room with more filing the hallway outside. But Regina didn¡¯t look at them. She looked at the few in front of her scrambling to stand. Her sword swung out, removing arms and heads from those in front of her. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Alexis, being more of a defensive fighter, did not immediately start maiming people but instead just bonked them in the head with her shield as they tried to stand. This worked for about three seconds until someone in the the next row of guards reached over their compatriots, grabbed Alexis¡¯s shield and pulled her toward them. Thankfully Alexis remembered some of the very first training she had received. Rather than trying to pit her strength against the guard, she allowed herself to be pulled and just pointed her sword straight at the throat of the one pulling her. A moment later, her shield was free and another guard was dead. Alexis quickly stepped back away from the crowd before more could grab her, sword lashing out. Part of heart broke with every swing. She hated killing. But she knew in her heart that they were going to make it out of this, that SHE was going to make it out of this. That¡¯s not to say the house guards were helpless. Their swords and maces rang down on Regina and Alexis. But they were largely ineffective. If whomever was in charge had used their brain and only put a few, well trained guards in the room, the two Twiceborn would no doubt have been cut down. Instead the guards were packed elbow to asshole with no room to dodge or swing horizontally. Only enough room for the guards to die as the next one stepped up behind them. Ramiro appeared near them and gave Eric his pack. Moments later Eric had his leather armor on and was holding a bow with a glowing arrow. ¡°What¡¯s that do?¡± asked Mira. ¡°Explosive,¡± he said has he fired it over Mira¡¯s shoulder toward what they were hoping would be an exterior wall. A moment later the room was rocked by the explosive force and several of them grabbed their ears. Eric chuckled, ¡°I warned you.¡± They all started moving toward the hole in the wall Eric had created with Ramiro in the lead. Regina picked up their new prisoner and followed while Alexis covered their retreat. Looking through the hole, Ramiro shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s another room. Eric can you fire a few more of those arrows?¡± ¡°Yeah, you want me to take out another wall?¡± ¡°No. Fire behind us into the hall way where everyone is bunched up. Alexis, you¡¯ve been practicing covering things in fire and ice. Do you have to be holding it our just touching it?¡± Alexis, who was making wild crazy swings as she walked backwards, trying to keep the guards back just shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ve only tried it on my weapons and armor. What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Could you patch this wall with ice to keep them from following us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. If someone could buy me some room to work, I¡¯ll try.¡± Ramiro signaled to Eric who started letting the arrows fly into the bank ranks of the guards. Cries and screams of pain echoed down the halls. Between one blink and the next, the room was covered in magical darkness again and Ramiro was gone. Alexis used the confusion to quickly stab a few of the guards that were pressing her and then she quickly jumped back and found the hole in the wall. Ramiro had cast the spell so that as soon as she leaned into the hall she could see again. She clambered out through the hole and then started to push her mana through the ice rune on her arm and out of her hand, visualizing what she wanted. Slowly ice started to form where she was touching. ¡°It¡¯s working Ramiro, get back here before you¡¯re sealed in.¡± Twice as she continued covering the hole a guard made it to her and stuck his head out of the hole. Both times, Ramiro¡¯s hands appeared with daggered and ended the guards. Just before she completely sealed the hole, the hall went dark for a second and then returned to normal with Ramiro standing next to them. ¡°Good work Alexis, finish it up and catch up. Eric, let¡¯s go through that door on the left and see if that leads to an exterior wall.¡± The ranger and shadow monk ran toward the door Ramiro indicated and carefully entered the room and then walked aback out. Regina looked over to Mira, ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re stronger than you used to be. Think you can carry our prisoner so that I can help fight?¡± Mira did not look confident as she replied, ¡°I can try.¡± But less than a minute later, Solon Dao Mai was laid out across Mira¡¯s shoulders. Mira had a slight satisfied smile, ¡°I guess I can.¡± ¡°Good job Mira,¡± called out Alexis as she put the finishing touches on the ice wall. Pounding could already be heard from the other side. ¡°Ramiro, do we have an exit?¡± Regina called out. The guys came back out of the room they were in. Ramiro turned and pointed out something down the hall to Eric and then continued back to where they were standing. Eric drew his bow and started firing explosive arrows toward the end of the hall to try and block it off. ¡°There are windows in the next room, so we can get out but there¡¯s an issue. Evidently this house was built on a hill. We¡¯re on the first floor when at the front of the house but this far back we¡¯re between two and three stories in the air.¡± Regina nodded but didn¡¯t reply right away. Mira looked over and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that Mai isn¡¯t the head of the household. There¡¯s someone above her and that¡¯s why she¡¯s living in Arimel. The head is someone else and we need to get them, too. And my oath is pulling on me. There were a number of guards that have broken oaths severe enough to warrant arrest or death. I don¡¯t think I can leave yet.¡± Ramiro nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s get all of you out of here. I can stay and hunt the rest.¡± ¡°No!¡± snapped Mira. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you here!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. They can¡¯t catch me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that. What if they have someone who uses the shadows like you? What if they have magic traps that can detect you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± said Regina. ¡°There¡¯s too many unknowns to leave you here alone.¡± Eric raised his hand as if he was in a classroom. When everyone turned to stare at him he suggested, ¡°I have a friend that could help us. His family is noble as well. Maybe we could leave and return with their support.¡± Ramiro shook his head, ¡°We already spoke with Soi Joon. His father is pissed and repeatedly prohibited him from starting a war with Dao.¡± ¡°Did you let them know we¡¯re here on official business of the king himself?¡± Eric asked. Seeing a few shakes of their heads he continued, ¡°I bet that would change his mind.¡± ¡°I think your right. And I have an idea,¡± said Alexis. Ch 62 | ? Lost and Found 3 Ten minutes later Eric, Mira, Regina, and their prisoner were trudging through the city trying to look inconspicuous and failing at it. They drew a number of strange looks and even one gasp when a woman was close enough to identify who was bound up and being carried like a rug. As they neared the Soi estate they saw a group of town guard approaching. Increasing their pace they managed to reach the gate of Joon¡¯s home where Eric was quickly greeted the guard in charge, ¡°Eric, I¡¯m so glad your friends were able to find you. We were worried and feared the worse.¡± ¡°The worse is still an option I fear. Can you let Joon and his father know we¡¯re here and¡± Before Eric could finish his request the town guard arrived behind them and with the leader calling out, ¡°Here here, you are ordered by the guard to release the captive you have there and surrender yourselves into our custody.¡± Looking from the house guard and the town guard, Eric¡¯s mind froze on him. Regina stepped toward the house guard and spoke loud enough for all to hear, ¡°As Eric was saying,¡± she then turned to look at the town guard, ¡°In the name of the Order of the Owl and by the authority of His Majesty King Hung Daot we solemnly request aid from the esteemed House Soi. Your cooperation is imperative as we root out corruption in Sarnthorn and the very empire of Avallon.¡± Regina then walked over between Mira, who was still carrying the prisoner, and the town guards, ¡°You will not be getting our prisoner but it is good that you¡¯ve come. We will need all the guards Sarnthorn can muster. The House of Dao is under arrest and you are ordered to assist us. I assume that won¡¯t be a problem? You are all loyal to His Majesty, right?¡± The town guards started to shift uneasily, realizing they just stepped off into the deep end. While the head guard and Regina were holding a staring contest the gate behind the house guards opened and Joon ran out and hugged Eric, ¡°I thought you were dead. I¡¯m so sorry. I failed you my friend.¡± Caught off guard and unused to the emotion, Eric stiffened up for a moment before relaxing and hugging his friend. Pulling away he looked at Joon, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hid my mission from you. It was on orders of the king. But we need your family and as many guards as you can spare.¡± Mira stepped forward, shoulders sagging under the weight of the prisoner. ¡°We also need a secure location to hold prisoners. Here¡¯s the first of hopefully many. Joon was taken aback at Mira having a person trussed up and laid over her shoulders. His mouth dropped when he realized it was Dao Mai. After a moment he found his voice, ¡°Yes, we have facilities for such.¡± Joon stepped over to his guards and gave orders. One of the guards relieved Mira of her burden and carried the prisoner into the estate. No sooner were they through the gates then other guards, kitted for battled, started exiting the estate. Mira looked to Joon in surprise, ¡°How are they ready so quickly.¡± Joon rubbed the back of his head abashedly, but before he answered another voice spoke. ¡°My son was already preparing to disobey my orders and storm the Dao estate to rescue the lot of you.¡± They turned to see Joon¡¯s father walking toward them. Regina broke off from staring at the guards and walked over to the man. ¡°Forgive my abruptness earlier. We were never properly introduced. I am Regina Livingstone.¡± The elder Soi raised his hands outward and upward while making a quarter bow and spoke, ¡°In the grace of Mother Ashduin, whose wisdom nurtures our spirits and binds our fates, I greet Regina of the Order of the Owl. I am Soi Tri Loi. House Soi has heard you call and we will answer, for the glory of Avallon.¡± Hearing this the town guard approached Soi Tri. ¡°Sir, we do not know these people. Who are they and what is this Order of the Owl.¡± Soi Tri looked at this guard and it was clear he disliked the man, ¡°The Order of the Owl is an organization that does the kingdom¡¯s dirty work. Only those the king himself trusts implicitly are invited to join as they exempt from every law this kingdom has.¡± Eric coughed before adding, ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. We¡¯re not allowed to kill the king. But everyone else, is fair game.¡± Hearing this, the guard started to go pale. Soi Tri continued speaking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong guardsman. Suddenly thinking about all the times you¡¯ve twisted the law to suit your own whims¡­ or perhaps the whims of your backers?¡± By this point close to a hundred guards from the House of Soi were standing in formation on the street. Regina motioned to the house guard Eric was speaking to earlier and both the older and younger Soi. ¡°I¡¯m going to point out a few folks. I need them taken prisoner as well. And if you can prevent all these prisoners from talking to one another that would be great. ¡° ¡°It will be as you command,¡± stated Soi Tri formally. When Regina started pointing out people in his employ his expression changed. While he was resisting the urge to question Regina she spoke softly, ¡°These people have all broken oaths of some import. After this is over we can question them and see if the oath they broke was one of loyalty to your family. But for now, it¡¯s best to be safe.¡± Within a few minutes three of the house guard and two of the town guard, including the one in charge, were all bound and detained. Once they were escorted away Regina turned to the remaining guardsmen. ¡°We are proceeding to the Dao estate. Anyone who surrenders is to be held captive. Everyone else dies tonight. However, two of our order are still in the Dao manner home. Their names are Ramiro and Alexis. They will not attack you, please do not attack them. We don¡¯t want to loose more guards tonight.¡± At that they turned and started making their way back across town. The town guard sent two of their number to fetch more guards and to wake the mayor with instructions for them to meet up at the Dao estate. As they walked Joon spoke with Eric, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? I¡¯m so sorry you were captured.¡± ¡°I am sure. They did hurt me but Mira healed me back up. I hear she did the same for you. Are sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a bit shaken. I was so worried for you.¡± Eric smiled, ¡°I appreciate that. I know we just met a few days ago but it feels like so much longer. Like we were meant to be friends.¡± ¡°I agree. Now, back to business. What are we walking into? And why did you leave two of your own behind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect many guards outside, if any. They should all be inside trying to catch the two we left. They stayed behind to try to gather evidence and to look for other members of the Dao family to arrest. Oh, and it¡¯s likely the manor house is going to be on fire.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Joon nearly missed a step on that last part but recovered and looked over at Eric to try and see if he was joking. ¡°Why will the house be on fire?¡± ¡°Because one of the people we left has a bit of fire magic and she doesn¡¯t get to use it often out of fear of burning things down. But this time, we told her to go for it.¡± Joon took a moment to process what he¡¯d heard before looking over toward Regina and saying, ¡°Should we maybe march faster?¡± And march they did. As they neared the Dao estate they saw smoke coming from a number of windows on the top two floors as well as some coming from the back of the house somewhere. Eric was correct in that there were no guards out front. The gate was busted open and the group marched onto the estate. Regina tried to call out to those in the area but with all the noise of everything, no one more than twenty feet from her could hear her. ¡°Try this,¡± said Soi Tri as he handed her an enchanted ring. Regina thanked him as she put the ring on. She channeled a bit of mana into it and tried again, this time her voice boomed out so that anyone in a couple blocks could hear her. ¡°Under the authority of King Hung Daot himself, all members of the House of Dao are under arrest. Come out and surrender and you will receive a fair trial. Resist and you will die this night.¡± Within moments guards come from across the estate. Unfortunately some came to fight while others were coming to surrender and it wasn¡¯t clear who was who. Seeing the confusion, the guards who were surrendering started disarming and doffing their armor. The guards from House Soi with help from Eric, Regina, and Joon made short work of the others. ? Alexis and Ramiro were both injured but the plan had worked far better than it probably should have. While Ramiro skulked around the house finding evidence and other members of the family, Alexis had burned holes in the floor until she reached the basement. There she made short work of the guards there and, with a little searching, found rooms full of captives as well as what looked to be a sacrificial chamber of some sort. Taking the captives back to the room she had entered the basement by, Alexis found additional guards dropping down from the floor above. She only lived now because one of those she released picked up a mace from a dead guard and used it to bash in the head of a guard that was about to kill her. After the guards were dealt with and more of the released captives were armed, Alexis started to build a massive igloo in the corner of the basement. Once it was finished, save for the door, she returned to the sacrificial chamber where she knelt and said a prayer, ¡°Nitana, great evil was done here and I ask for your help in cleaning it. Please help me remove this stain on the world.¡± Leaning forward Alexis felt the goddess¡¯s attention on her as she reached her hand into the room and fed mana into the fire rune and out through her hand. Within moments the fire spread as though the blood in the room was kerosene. After two minutes of channeling the walls were catching. By four minutes the ceiling was smoking. Just a bit after five minutes Alexis noticed that the stones that made up the foundation were starting to melt. Seeing this she stopped and stood. ¡°Thank you Nitana,¡± she said as she turned and jogged back across the basement to her igloo. Arriving at the igloo she found those she released waiting on her, but still no Ramiro. ¡°I¡¯m going to seal you all up so the smoke and flames don¡¯t get to you, but I need to find my uncle who¡¯s still somewhere above.¡± Before anyone could answer a thump of something falling got their attention. Looking up, someone was pushing tied up people into the basement from the floor above. They were hitting the igloo and sliding down. After four bodies, Ramiro jumped and landed on the igloo and slid to the floor. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m late. Some of these were troublesome.¡± ¡°Glad you made it. Let¡¯s get them inside the igloo. The smoke here is going to get worse.¡± As Ramiro and the newly freed captives moved the prisoners inside, Alexis made the igloo bigger and went around it a few more times adding more to the sides and top to better protect them. She then entered in and sealed up the doorway. ¡°I don¡¯t want to seem ungrateful, but what good is hiding here going to do us?¡± asked an older woman who they had freed. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re just waiting for our friends to finish either arresting or killing the rest of Dao family. Once they¡¯re done we¡¯ll leave. Our mission was to save you all, not fight every guard,¡± answered Alexia. ¡°Which is good because I¡¯m hurting from the guards I did have to fight,¡± added Ramiro as he leaned against the wall. Alexis started walking around growing blocks of ice from the floor and motioned toward them, ¡°Seats for anyone who want them.¡± They waited in the igloo for over an hour before receiving a [Message] from Regina that it was safe to come out. Alexis was happy to hear it as was about to have to add more ice to the wall as the fire from the sacrificial chamber spread toward them. Now she used that mana to form stairs leading up. She pulled back the roof of the igloo and had the stairs go up to the floor above it where the rest of their party was waiting. All the freed people were helped out first, then the prisoners were carried out next. Then the party walked out with Joon and Tri. As they were exiting the manor Tri asked, ¡°How did you keep them knocked them out for so long?¡± ¡°Just knocked them in the head,¡± answered Ramiro. ¡°But doesn¡¯t that give them a concussion and possible brain damage?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°And that doesn¡¯t bother you?¡± Ramiro stared at him in confusion, ¡°Why? As long as I don¡¯t kill them my wife can heal them later.¡± Tri just stood there for a moment before finally responding, ¡°Having a cleric around really does give you new options.¡± Soon the party was meeting with the town mayor, Soi Tri, and the heads of two more noble families, the Ta and the Mac families. Explanations were given and stock was taken. To say the nobles were displeased would be an understatement. But they stopped complaining when Regina started asking questions about the oaths they had broken. ¡°How many prisoners did we end up with?¡± asked Alexis. ¡°We have a total of seven members of the Dao family and twenty-three of their guards. As well as two guards from House Soi, three from the town guard, and one adviser to the mayor,¡± read Ramiro from the list they had compiled. Regina continued to stare around the room, very clearly judging everyone. As her eyes landed on the mayor again, he spoke up. ¡°If I may, I would like to join your procession to the capitol as well. I¡¯m sure my own loyalty to the crown is in question with this happening in my town. I would like to put those concerns to rest.¡± Regina nodded, ¡°Sure. But let¡¯s talk with whomever you¡¯re going to leave in charge before we go.¡± Regina then looked to the nobles, ¡°It¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t like the authority that we weld here, but you must realize the opportunity that you have in me being here. If you would bring out all of your guards and staff, I could point out the ones that have broken their oaths to you. And the ones that have broken their oaths to the kingdom would come with us. I realize that all of you nobles have spies in one another¡¯s employ and you¡¯re worried about losing them. But would it not be better to lose a spy than to have cultists in your employ?¡± The two nobles looked to one another before glancing at Soi Tri who just chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already made plans to do exactly as she¡¯s asked. As you heard earlier, two cultists were found in my guard. As were some spies, but we¡¯ll let that slide for now. At sunup all my house staff and even relatives will be gathering together. House Soi will not provide shelter to cultists.¡± Fearful of House Soi growing in power, both Mac Thanh Hao and Ta Duc Thang agreed to let Regina inspect their houses as well. ¡°When will we head back to the capital?¡± asked Alexis. Eric glanced out the window of the room they were in as he answered, ¡°Sun will be up in another hour. We could leave by lunch and head for Arimel.¡± ¡°Forgive me for speaking out of turn,¡± said the mayor, ¡°But you¡¯ll be traveling far slower than your used to. Even borrowing the wagons you¡¯ve asked for, you still won¡¯t make the distance you¡¯re wanting in half a day. I would recommend waiting until tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea,¡± responded Mira. ¡°I spoke with Reyna earlier, squad of royal guard will be in Arimel tomorrow to meet us and escort us to Onakadi. If we were to try and make it today, it would be without the extra help.¡± ¡°Then tomorrow it is. This morning we¡¯ll help the nobles clean house and then we can get some sleep.¡± Ch 63 | ? Cleaning & Planning ¡°Dad says it¡¯s time to head back,¡± Willow said Hazel looked at her quizzically, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± ¡°He used that [Message] spell of his. The mayor is about to show us some houses, he said.¡± ¡°Sweet,¡± said Hazel. ¡°Ewan! Twix! Arlo! Let¡¯s go¡± A few minutes later, they turned a corner to see Arden, Nolan, and Mayor Helen waiting for them in front of the inn. ¡°Where¡¯s Christi?¡± Hazel asked. ¡°I sent her home to get some sleep,¡± Helen said. ¡°Now, let us go find where you all will be sleeping.¡± With that, the mayor started walking. Thankfully the village wasn¡¯t exactly large, so it only took them about fifteen minutes before they were stopping in front of a house that looked pretty much like all the others in village, well built but little in the way of adornment. The adults walked through it and talked about it being close to the blacksmith, but Willow didn¡¯t pay much attention as she was playing with Arlo. Once they left that house, they went two streets over where the mayor showed them another house. Hazel seemed to really like this one for some reason so it was decided she, Ewan, and Twix would stay here and Nolan would get the first house they looked at. ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m going to go let Nicolaus know I¡¯m moving closer to his forge,¡± Nolan said. ¡°That ought to make him happy.¡± ¡°Sounds good. I think Willow and I will go to our new place and start sorting through things.¡± Arden said. ¡°Since none of us have any food, I assume we''re going to meet up for dinner back at the inn?¡± Nolan asked. ¡°Works for me,¡± Hazel said, and everyone nodded. ¡°Sweet. See y¡¯all later. Come on, Willow,¡± Arden said. Willow followed her dad down the street a few steps before asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the mayor show us a house? Where are we going to be staying?¡± ¡°We got the house that the goblins came in through. The Myer residence and everything in it is ours for as long as we want to stay here.¡± Willow stopped walking and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°That¡¯s kind of messed up, isn¡¯t it. They were just murdered and now we¡¯re going to just take their home and stuff?¡± Arden looked back at his daughter, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the house, we can stay somewhere else. But we do need to go seal up that tunnel the goblins dug. As for if it¡¯s messed up, that¡¯s really open to interpretation. You were starting to build a relationship with Oscar, right?¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± ¡°Well, would you rather all his things were tossed out and the house to sit vacant or would you rather us move into the house and respectfully go through his things and see if there¡¯s anything the village or we could use?¡± Willow didn¡¯t answer but she started walking again. A short bit later, Willow, Arlo, and Arden arrived at their new house. "Let¡¯s start cleaning up the basement area and working on that tunnel. We''ll work until dinner time and then head to the inn," Arden said. ¡°We can sleep there until we get the house straightened up. But we have to get the tunnel sealed up tonight.¡± ? The next day found Willow, Arlo and Arden back in the Myer house cleaning and sorting. In one of the rooms Willow found what looked like an old-timey chemistry set with all sorts of specimen bottles on the shelves nearby, as well as stacks of papers tied together in bundles. She untied the oldest bundle and started to read the notes. Instantly she was transfixed and managed to read through more than a dozen pages before Arden nudged her to get her attention. ¡°Hey, you ok? I called your name a few times, and you didn¡¯t answer.¡± Arden said. ¡°Yes sir, sorry. I just lost myself in reading.¡± ¡°You find something good?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Willow said before clearing her throat and looking her father in the eyes, ¡°Dad, I think Oscar was from Earth.¡± Arden paused to process what he just heard, then he pulled up a chair and sat in it backwards resting his arms on the chair back, ¡°Okay, explain.¡± Willow smiled and grabbed the papers she¡¯d already looked through and spent the next half hour going over them and explained her reasoning. When she was done, she looked at her dad and saw his eyes were unfocused. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I also think you should keep reading through these notes. I just got a level in Alchemy just from reading these few pages.¡± Arden motioned to all the bundles of notes on the desk, ¡°I bet if you study all of these, you would be well on your way to becoming an alchemist. If that¡¯s something you¡¯re interested in.¡± Me? An alchemist? Willow thought to herself. She considered all the various potions she might be able to make. Healing potions, poisons, antidotes, or even the veritaserum potions like in Harry Potter! Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Willow looked back at her father with a forced air of nonchalance, ¡°Yeah, I think I would like to be an alchemist. I think Oscar would like it, too.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Great. I think it¡¯s a skill that could come in handy. If you could learn to make some poisons, that would be really useful for the goblin problem¡­ but you should probably learn how to make antidotes first. I¡¯m going to continue to sort through things. Let me know if you come across anything else interesting.¡± Willow only half listened to her father as he walked out of the room, her mind already going to the next stack of notes. Arden struggled to process what Willow discovered as he walked upstairs. This couple here, or at least the husband, was from Earth. Why were they here? Arden found it hard to believe it was just a coincidence, but if the gods put them here, then why didn¡¯t they protect them or at least warn them? And if the gods didn¡¯t warn Oscar, would they warn Arden if he was in that situation? Arden continued to roll all of this over in his mind as he cast [Clean] on pretty much everything in the house while also sorting and moving the personal belongings of the former occupants. Before he realized it, the sun was starting to set, and they had never even stopped for lunch. Getting Willow from the room he was now mentally referring to as the lab, Arden used magic to clean them both off, and they proceeded to The Busted Ax Inn to meet the others for dinner. ? The meal proceeded quickly, and everyone was happily chatting about their new places. Willow shared her discovery about Oscar being from Earth and about how she was gaining levels in alchemy just from studying his notes. Nolan raised a skeptical eyebrow, ¡°Why do you think he was from earth?¡± ¡°Because his notes start off with him trying to verify if the periodic table is the same here. He literally went element by element trying to verify if they existed here,¡± Willow answered. ¡°But did he say in his notes that he was from Earth?¡± ¡°No, just phrases like ¡®hydrogen appears to exist in the atmosphere in close to the same relative quantities as back home¡¯,¡± replied Willow. ¡°So we don¡¯t know where his home was. It could have been any planet with science on par with Earth in the 18th century.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Willow replied dejectedly before continuing in a happier tone, ¡°well, his notes are still very well done and I¡¯ve already gained several levels in alchemy just by reading them. I don¡¯t think the notes will be enough for me to master the craft as there¡¯s too much there that I just don¡¯t understand. Eventually, I¡¯m going to need someone to teach me. But I am learning some.¡± Willow said. Nolan, realizing he had rained on Willow¡¯s parade a bit, tried to make it right, ¡°That¡¯s awesome. With the potions you¡¯ll be able to make you¡¯ve really found a way to help out the village, increase our combat capabilities, and better yourself all at the same time.¡± ¡°Uh, sure,¡± Willow replied, surprised by the support. ¡°It seems like our priorities for the foreseeable future are to find the dungeon that¡¯s supposed to be around here somewhere and to learn all we can about the goblins and hobgoblins so that we can take the fight to them and end their threat to the village. From what I¡¯ve been able to gather, this forest is larger than quite a few states back home. So if a dungeon does exist around here, we have a lot of ground to search,¡± Nolan said. ¡°We¡¯re going to resume training with the guard again tomorrow morning. I believe we all have gained a level with the more common weapons so it¡¯s time to decide which works best for you and specialize in it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a sorceress,¡± Hazel protested, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I just practice my magic?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you out of mana last night during that fight?¡± ¡°Yes, which is why I need to practice my magic. As I level up my spells, they tend to go down in mana cost. It¡¯s like, I learn to cast more efficiently.¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± Arden interjected, ¡°But so does Nolan. Remember what I always told you, girls. Always have a plan B. Spend a couple of hours in the mornings improving physically, then spend a few hours after that working your magic. The physical training will be worth it, Hazel.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s our mornings then. Work out with the guard, then weapons training. After that, I¡¯ll work with Nicolaus and Willow can work on her alchemy. Hazel can work on her magic. Look for ways to help out the village or to slow down the goblins.¡± ¡°Sounds good, Nolan. I¡¯d like us to use magic to help with the crops, but only Willow has the relevant spell right now. I''d like some of our magic training to be all of us going with Willow when she''s working the fields. Maybe if we pay attention to what she''s doing or something we could learn the spell she''s using? I don¡¯t know if it works like that,¡± Arden said not really sounding all that hopeful, ¡°but we have to keep some crops coming in.¡± ¡°Seems like a good chance to set some traps and such, as well,¡± Nolan said. "Actually, let''s plan to go outside the walls just a bit before sunset. Willow can magic the fields, and then we can all get some practice in hiding and stealth." "What''s the difference between hiding and stealth? Aren''t those the same skill?" Hazel asked. "No. That¡¯s like comparing algebra and physics. One is needed to understand the other, but there is a whole world of difference.¡± ¡°I never took either of those classes in high school,¡± Hazel replied. ¡°Think of it like this,¡± said Nolan in his lecturing voice, ¡°Hiding is simply hiding. You all have levels in that skill and you¡¯re continuing to get better at it. But what happens when you hide? Nothing. You¡¯re just there, hidden. But once you get enough levels in it, you should unlock stealth, I hope. Stealth isn¡¯t just about being hidden from sight, but being hidden from from as many sense as possible, all while moving. ¡°If I may,¡± Arden cut in, ¡°hiding is what prey does. Stealth is what predators do.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Nolan agreed. ¡°And I have a feeling we''re going to all need some stealth skills when we go after the goblins in order to make sure we are who we want to be." ¡°Oh, that makes sense,¡± Hazel said. ¡°Then I can sneak up on goblins and hit ¡®em with fireballs,¡± she finished with a chuckle. ¡°Okay, so while we¡¯re all working on various things during the day what are you going to be doing?¡± Nolan asked. Arden thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to continue to go out into the forest and look for this dungeon. Probably take Ewan and Twix with me most days. We can play hide and seek until we learn to play stealth and seek.¡± Looking over at Willow he continued, ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯d like to take Arlo with us as well. That way he can help make sure we all stay safe.¡± Willow looked to Arlo and back to her father, ¡°He likes the idea. He¡¯s not a huge fan of being in the village all the time.¡± ¡°Great. So, physical and weapons training in the morning, magic and job training midday, some free time in late afternoon, evenings outside tending fields, building traps, and training our hiding / stealth skills. Am I missing anything?¡± Arden asked. ¡°We need to keep talking to Prit,¡± said Willow. ¡°Your father and Christi are interrogating him every morning.¡± Nolan replied. ¡°Exactly. He gets interrogated but no one just talks to him.¡± ¡°What, you wanna just go have a friendly chat? Become buddies with the guy who led an invasion force against the village?¡± snapped Nolan. Willow¡¯s posture straightened as she looked her father¡¯s oldest friend in the eye and set her jaw, ¡°Yes. As a matter of fact I do. It¡¯s clear now that goblins are sapient. I want to talk with Prit and learn more about him and his people. You¡¯ve already made me help you make traps to torture the goblins, which I was against. I¡¯m not going to let this one¡¯s only contact here be hostile.¡± Nolan paused for a moment before looking to Arden, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, dude. You handle it.¡± Arden just shrugged and looked to Willow, ¡°Visit him during your free time in the afternoon. You¡¯re not allowed in the jail cell with him nor can you let him out. After each visit, take some notes for the rest of us. I too want to learn more about their society and culture but I don¡¯t get to ask those questions when I see him.¡± Nolan just stared at Arden for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Whatever.¡± Ch 64 | ? New Routine True to their plan, the party restarted their training with the guard the following day, followed by weapons training. Willow had spent about an hour visiting with Prit and just made it back home planning spend some time reading through Oscar¡¯s notes. As she walked through her new house, Arden came out of the bedroom with arms full of some of Oscar¡¯s things. ¡°Hey dad, do you need any help?¡± she asked. ¡°Naa, I¡¯m good,¡± Arden said as he set his load down in a chair. ¡°How¡¯d your visit with Prit go? Do you know all about goblins now?¡± Willow dropped her eyes, ¡°No sir. He wouldn¡¯t talk to me. He just sat there and ignored me.¡± ¡°I thought that might happen. Tell ya what, when you go back tomorrow, take some jerky or some other food with you and offer it to him. Just set it in his cell and eat some of it yourself. Greet him, give him food, and then just sit there. Do that for a few days, I bet he¡¯ll start talking.¡± Arden leaned in and gave Willow a hug and then picked up the items he¡¯d set in the chair. ¡°I¡¯m going to store these in the basement and then I¡¯m going to go get Ewen.¡± ¡°Have fun,¡± Willow said as walked to Oscars lab and sat in her chair. After a deep breath she grabbed a bundle of notes and picked up where she had left off previously. She learned that Oscar had been a chemist on Earth or wherever he was from. Once he finished doing his experiments to verify if certain elements existed and in what quantities, Oscar had moved on to checking if acids and bases reacted the same on Traum. It was during this point that Oscar met an alchemist named Jake who was fascinated by the experiments he was performing. Soon Jake invite Oscar to his lab to show him how he performed alchemy. According to his notes, Oscar went along with it not expecting much but hoping he would get a chance to run tests on the resulting potions. With Oscar watching, Jake had crafting a healing potion. Seeing the disbelief in Oscar¡¯s eyes, Jake cut his own arm and poured a bit of the potion on the wound, causing it to heal up. Oscar still didn¡¯t believe it so he took a knife and cut himself and watched as Jake poured some of the potion on his wound. This was when Oscar first began to believe in the magic of Traum. Oscar¡¯s notes that evening showed a clear excitement that made the handwriting difficult to read in places. But the entry included how Jake had made the potion, step-by-step. This was what Willow was looking for! She quickly went through all the vials, jars, and containers that Oscar had and found each of the ingredients. Within twenty minutes she was attempting to make her first potion. It didn¡¯t work. And there was no ambiguity about it either. The system literately told her that it failed. But she still earned some experience for the attempt. After her fourth failed attempt she decided to back to reading Oscar¡¯s notes. And she was soon glad she had as a few entries later Oscar discussed some of the basics of making a potion, including maintaining appropriate temperatures, the correct way to blend potions, as well as how and when to infuse one¡¯s mana into the creation. "No wonder it wasn¡¯t working. I wasn¡¯t putting any mana into it,¡± Willow thought to herself. Willow quickly set everything up and again attempted to make a healing potion. Again and again. She was on her ninth attempt when things seemed to finally start to click for her. And on her fifteenth attempt, Willow was finally successful in making her first potion. [Congratulations, you¡¯ve created your first potion and have embarked on the path of an Alchemist! +1 to Mental] [Congratulations, you¡¯ve created a Trash ranked Healing Potion] [Skill learned: Brewing] [Skill learned: Brewing - Potions] [Skill learned: Mana Manipulation] Willow stared at the prompts on her screen for several moments as a smile grew on her face. She¡¯d done it! Who cares if it¡¯s a trash potion. It was her first potion. She quickly put the vial in her pack for safe keeping. Willow then checked her supplies and saw she had enough for probably another thirty attempts but after thinking about it she decided she should probably read more of Oscar¡¯s notes to see how his first attempts at making a potion went before risking her ingredients. The next several entries in Oscars notes were super helpful but Oscar was clearly frustrated when he wrote them. Evidently Jake refused to teach him how to make any other potions until Oscar learned the ¡°fundamentals¡± of alchemy. Evidently Oscar listened but his notes about these fundamental were pretty sparse. Willow did learn the name of the levels for potions. Trash was the lowest, which she¡¯d already discovered. Then the order went Inferior, Basic, Enhanced, Fortified, Epic, Legendary, and Mythical. Evidently the highest she could make at her level was Basic and the odds of that were about 10%, which, oddly enough was the same odds she had of making a Trash potion. So in theory, about 80% of the potions she makes should be inferior until she reached level 10 in alchemy. At that point the bell curve moved over and now the odds were 80% she¡¯d make a basic potion. But this was assuming she was focused and paying attention. Oscar was clear in his notes that if you didn¡¯t pay attention or follow the proper steps, then you were most likely to fail completely. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Willow continued reading Oscars notes until she had about two hours left her in free time. She then prepped everything to try and create another healing potion. After a few minutes of work she got the prompt she¡¯d been waiting for. [Congratulations, you¡¯ve created an Inferior ranked Healing Potion] ¡°Alright, already doing better. Let¡¯s try it again.¡± Willow made five more attempts and made four more inferior healing potions. Her last attempt failed and she knew it was because her mind had started to wander and she hadn¡¯t controlled her mana well enough during the creation. Still, she¡¯d created her first six potions today and only one was trash. ? Nolan was glad that Nicolaus was willing to let him work in the forge. Even if he was just doing simple items most of the time, that¡¯s exactly what he needed. The repetitiveness of the work helped him to clear his mind and even meditate. As he hammered the metal on the anvil, he started to process recent events. He¡¯d been in this new world for forty-one days. In that time he learned new skills and improved old ones. He had cast magic spells, which was still wild to him. Not to mention the conversation he had with an actual god. For forty-one days he had not needed to report to a job or pay a utility bill. He hadn¡¯t had to stress about money at all, for the first time in his life. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I haven¡¯t had to stress about money in years. But I still did because it¡¯s all I¡¯d known for so long,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°But now I have literal gold coins. Enough to last me for years. I¡¯m in a new world. I have skills and powers I could only have dreamed of on earth. And my only requirement is to help others. I could do just about anything now. I could become nearly anything.¡± Nolan let his mind wander a bit and enjoyed imagining himself in different roles. What if he decided to start studying and became a powerful wizard? Or he could continue to train as a monk and eventually open his own dojo similar to what he had ran back on earth for a dozen years. He did love teaching. And he could teach kids marital arts here and they¡¯d get levels instead of belts. ¡°I wonder what level would be equivalent to a black belt in Shuri-te Karate?¡± What if he invested all this gold and just got a nice little home near a city and spent his days reading books and learning whatever interested him? That sounded like a good life.¡± ¡°Hey Nolan,¡± bellowed Nicolaus, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had to meet up with your friends about this time?¡± Pulled from his daydream, Nolan looked around and realized the sun was near setting. ¡°Damn, I got in a rhythm and totally lost track of time,¡± he said as he started putting up tools and cleaning his work area. ¡°Thanks Nicolaus! They¡¯d be mad if I was late.¡± Laughing, Nicolaus replied, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve done the same many times. You all be safe with whatever craziness you have planned tonight.¡± Looking back over his shoulder as he headed out, ¡°Nothing too crazy. Just working on raising our hiding and stealth skills.¡± ¡°In the dark. In an area known to be frequented by goblins. No, not crazy at all.¡± Nicolaus teased while shaking his head. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± ? Arden sat in his usual spot at the Busted Ax Inn with his grandson Ewan, talking with the owner, Jacob, as the rest of his group arrived. Willow was first to arrive, followed by Hazel, and then Nolan. Once everyone was there, Jacob went into the kitchen to fix everyone¡¯s plates. ¡°So how¡¯d everyone¡¯s day go? Did you all enjoy your free time?¡± Arden asked. ¡°I totally forgot about the free time and just worked at the forge until coming here,¡± Nolan answered. Willow and Hazel quickly agreed, having done the same. ¡°Did you at least enjoy whatever you were all working on?¡± asked Arden Hazel and Willow both attempted to answer simultaneously but Willow waved for Hazel to continue. ¡°I spent the day working on that flamethrower spell you asked for, dad. I¡¯ve managed to get the flames to fire out of my hand but I need to do some tweaking on it still. It isn¡¯t going far enough so it gets really hot near me.¡± ¡°Congrats on getting this far, honey. That¡¯s awesome. I think it¡¯ll be a quite useful in future fights.¡± ¡°Me too. I think I¡¯ll be able to finish it up tomorrow.¡± ¡°Awesome! Proud of you. Willow, how about you?¡± Willow just smiled and set a healing potion on the table and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve created my first healing potions.¡± Nolan and Arden started to congratulate Willow, as did Hazel but not as excitedly. As Nolan continued to ask Willow questions about the potion, Arden noticed Hazel start to withdraw from the conversation completely and thought he knew why so he changed the topic to try get Hazel to reengage. ¡°What¡¯s the plan for this evening, Nolan?¡± Nolan was caught off guard by the abrupt change in topic as he and Willow were still discussing alchemy but quickly switched gears, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the fields south of town and let Willow work some magic there and then I thought we¡¯d slip into the nearby trees and start to practice hiding and see if we can¡¯t unlock stealth for you all.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Arden answered while turning to Hazel, ¡°You wanna drop of Ewan at the sitters or bring him along?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like to bring him along. It¡¯d be good for him to get levels in hiding and stealth.¡± ¡°Works for me. Alright, everyone grab your gear and let¡¯s get to it.¡± Ch 65 | ? Growth The new routine was working out pretty well and gave Hazel plenty of time to practice her magic. Eager to impress her father, she had been working with her [Spellweaver] ability trying create the flamethrower style spell he had asked for. She¡¯d already spent her magic training and her free time for the last two days working on it and learned quite a bit about the ability and how to use it to manipulate a spell. It didn¡¯t take her long to get the basics of what she wanted, she had that one the first day. But she continued to modify the spell and tweak it. Can¡¯t have it expanding too quickly or it would burn those standing next to her. No explosion, that takes too much mana. Just slight modifications, stepping closer to what she had envisioned. On the fourth day, shortly after starting magic practice, she finally got it. Everything about the spell was how she wanted it. She continued to cast it until she ran out of mana. Then she¡¯d meditate for a bit and start over. As she started her third round of casting, she received a notification: [Congratulations. You¡¯ve created a spell. Would you like to name it?] Hazel let out a whoop and mentally selected [Yes] and named the spell. [Hazel¡¯s Flamethrower has been created and added to your spell list.] With a huge grin, she activated her new spell for the first time and sprayed fire from her hand. She moved her hand around to direct the fire and continued to cast until she was nearly out of mana. As she sat down to meditate she thought to herself, ¡°Now that it¡¯s an official spell, it only cost me half as much mana as before.¡± Hazel sat on the ground and started meditating, quite pleased with herself for creating her first spell. As she meditated she thought about what other spells she could create. ¡°Maybe I could create a wall of fire to keep enemies from getting to me? Or a flare to blind everyone?¡± Eventually her mana refilled and she stopped meditating and stood, looking around the practice area she¡¯d been given and seeing scorch marks on the ground. One spot that have been hit a few times with fire almost looked like it had a design in it. ¡°Wait¡­ could I draw with fire? What if I made the fire compact, like a laser? After thinking about it for a moment she decided that creating a wall of fire spell would be a better use of her time. As she had worked on her flamethrower spell, Hazel had learned quite a bit about the element of fire. Nothing she could write down, but just how it felt and how to manipulate it. Using that new knowledge, she was able to quickly modify the flamethrower spell to create a twenty foot line of fire with flames reaching ten feet into the air. Once she had it how she wanted, Hazel settled into the lather, rinse, repeat motions of cast until out of mana, meditate until full, repeat. This time it only took two full mana pools before she got the prompt and named her new spell. [Hazel¡¯s Wall of Fire has been created and added to your spell list.] Two spells in one day, if you ignore the previous three days of practice, which Hazel did. She headed back toward the inn, eager to share her success with her family. ? Arden dropped from the limb, landing as softly as he could behind Ewan and Twix. He knew from the twitch of her ears that Twix had heard him but she wouldn¡¯t give him away. It took a bit of explaining but she understood that this training was to help Ewan grow. Softly, one step. Two steps. And he thumped Ewan in the back of the head. ¡°Oww!¡± Ewan whined as he turned to look at Arden. ¡°Where were you?¡± Arden pointed at the branch. ¡°I was above you. People and most beasts often forget to look up. Your turn to go hide while I count.¡± Ewan and Twix took off into the forest while Arden sat and started counting to one hundred. Then he got up and started going in the direction he had heard Ewan going. He saw some tracks here and there and continued following them but after thirty or so yards the trail stopped. Arden stopped and started looking up in the trees. Often Ewan wasn¡¯t creative and would just copy whatever Arden had just done. You can¡¯t expect much creativity from a kid is barely old enough to start prepping for kindergarten. But the trees looked empty so Arden started looking around for more tracks, thinking he had missed something. Just as he neared where the last track was Arden spotted a log and figured Ewan must be hiding behind it. He approached the log carefully and as quiet as he could, then jumped up on it to try and startle Ewan. But Ewan wasn¡¯t behind the log. Arden started to slowly turn to scan the forest. As he did, he realized that Twix was only ten feet from him, her tan fur blending in with the area she was laying in. He had completely overlooked an eighty plus pound wolf. While thinking that perhaps he needed this training as much as Ewan did, a hand slapped at his leg and he heard his grandson yell, ¡°I got you Opa!¡± while laughing hysterically. Arden hopped off the log and picked up his grandson, ¡°Yes you did! Great job!¡± After a big hug he asked, ¡°So where were you hiding?¡± The answer to that question took several minutes as most stories told by kids do. Essentially, Ewan had hid behind the log until Arden walked past. Then he moved behind a tree where the ground behind it was sunken in, allowing him to get lower than usual. Then he waited. Once he heard Arden jump on the log he slowly peeked around the tree and waited for his grandpa to turn around. Then he moved as quickly and silently as he could and tapped him. After a bit more celebration they started walking back to Wildemill. ¡°That¡¯s your first time catching me! I wonder if anyone in town has something sweet I can reward you with?¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Maybe some candy? I miss chocolate.¡± ¡°Me too. But I¡¯ve been told that some of the bigger cities have chocolate. Eventually we¡¯ll be able to get some again. Now, did you gain any levels today?¡± Ewan stopped, he still hadn¡¯t mastered walking and looking at his character sheet. After a moment he shared his notifications with Arden. ¡°You unlocked the stealth skill. Way to go Ewan!¡± Arden cheered as he fist bumped with his grandson. ¡°You¡¯re going to be so talented when you get older. I can¡¯t wait to see what all trouble you get up to.¡± ? The party continued this routine and days turned to weeks and soon they¡¯d been at it for another month. They¡¯d all leveled hiding and stealth like they had hoped. Hazel surprised everyone when it was time for her to choose a weapon to really train in, she had picked crescent moon knives. She totally chose them because she thought they looked cool but she had gotten skilled with them in short order. Additionally, she had created a few more spells, nearly all fire based. She said she had started working on a wall spell for each of the four primary elements. Nolan was continuing to spend time at the smithy but was attempting to make the perfect throwing knife. His progress was less than he had wanted but Nicolaus repeatedly told him that he was learning far faster than anyone he¡¯d ever seen. Outside of the smithy, Nolan was starting to spend more time training and was regularly sparring with anyone that would. He could beat all of the town guards except the training sergeant and guard captain. Those two usually fought Nolan to a draw. Arden spent his days nearly entirely outside. Training in the morning, then playing in the woods nearly all day with Ewan and the wolves. It was a huge change from his sedentary, electronics driven life back on earth. And honestly, he loved it. What he didn¡¯t mention to anyone was that he was still an introvert and having time out in the woods away from the people of the town really helped. Arden¡¯s combat skills were growing though. He¡¯d managed to raise his quarterstaff and mace skills both to level ten, the only one in the party to do with with two weapons. But he was no weapons master. Most of his sparing matches ended when he simply outlasted his opponent. Willow showed the least growth, outside of the Ewan, in combat arts. That¡¯s not to say she didn¡¯t learn anything. But she changed her preferred weapon several times and eventually ended up back where she started with a quarterstaff. To the displeasure of Nolan and many of the guards, Willow continued to made it a point to visit their captive goblin, Prit, each day and sit and talk with him. After the first week he finally started talking only to insult her. After another he started to ask questions. By the end of the month of Tramon, they were started to become friends of a sort. But where Willow excelled out was with Alchemy. She was only a stones throw from level ten in it and her potions were getting better and better. Her constant need for ingredients had forced the whole party to keep an eye out for certain plants and fungi when they were out training their stealth skills. Entering into their third month in Traum, their skill and stat gains were starting to slow, so a change in the routine was needed. It was about then that the mayor approached the group while they were eating dinner at the inn. ¡°Please, join us, mayor. We haven¡¯t had a chance to talk recently. How are things?¡± Nolan offered Pulling up a chair, the mayor nodded to everyone, ¡°Some things have improved, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not out of the proverbial woods yet. How has all of your training coming along? Are you seeing results?¡± ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Hazel said with enthusiasm. "Glad to hear it," Helen responded with a troubled smile. "Is something wrong," Willow asked the mayor. "Isn''t there always?" the mayor responded with a smirk. "Do you feel that you are close to being ready to invade the goblin fort?" ¡°We¡¯re certainly more prepared than we were, but I¡¯d like to continue training. Has something happened to force our hand?¡± asked Arden. ¡°Yes.¡± The mayor took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°As you know, this village was settled just over thirty years ago. It was purpose-built to provide lumber to other towns and cities to the east. In the years since we¡¯ve been here, we¡¯ve exported quite a lot of lumber which allowed those other places to build and grow. But they¡¯re all past their initial growth stages now, so the demand for lumber isn¡¯t what it once was. As a result, when I requested aid from the lord of these lands, the reply was not what I wanted. No help is coming, nor will replacement farmers or lumberjacks be sent unless we remove the goblin threat. I was advised to solve the problem if I could and to abandon the village if I could not. I suppose now that he''s built all the towns he wished to build, this village isn''t worth the risk." ¡°No worries! we got this,¡± said Hazel. ¡°I fear I¡¯m going to need more than that to go on, my dear. I must make a decision soon and let the lord know. Would you be willing to scout the goblin stronghold this week and let me know if this is something you want to take on? And, if it is, you¡¯ll need to act soon.¡± The group looked at one another before Arden spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason to send scouts. We know we¡¯re going to do it. We have the information from the hobgoblin and from Prit. I vote we proceed based on that.¡± Nolan nodded in agreement, ¡°Besides, if we send someone to scout then they would likely be too exhausted to participate in the attack. Mayor, I¡¯d like to spend at least a week preparing. Based on what we learned from Oringo, I believe it to be a three day trip there and at least as much coming back, maybe more if we¡¯re wounded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget Reyna¡¯s prophecy,¡± chimed in Hazel. ¡°I totally did. It was something about the moons, right?¡± Arden pulled out a notebook and, after flipping a few pages, started to read, ¡°When Vaa and Vor close their eyes, the hour is nigh for the bold to rise; under twin shadows, the path to victory lies.¡± ¡°Thanks. So the best we can figure this means that we should leave on the night when Vaa and Vor are both new moons. But I honestly don¡¯t know when that is,¡± stated Nolan. ¡°That¡¯s a few weeks away. I can look it up and get you the exact day,¡± Mayor Helen replied pensively. ¡°I get that you or your lord don¡¯t want to wait, but when we literally have someone who¡¯s skills revolve around prophecy I think it would be foolish not to listen. Especially when we¡¯re going into a situation vastly outnumbered,¡± said Arden. Nodding the mayor replied, ¡°You make a fair point. I will look up which day that is and let you know. I¡¯ll also let Lord Daintith know that that¡¯s when we¡¯ll be executing a strike and that we¡¯ll update him afterwards. I honestly don¡¯t think he cares how long it takes for me to make a decision as long as I stop asking him for help.¡± ¡°Thank you Mayor. We¡¯ll do our best to get it done.¡± After thanking everyone the mayor left and everyone sat in silence until Ewan spoke up, ¡°Are we going to play hide and seek in the forest tonight?¡± ¡°No, I think tonight we need to spend some time in prayer and then planning,¡± Arden answered his grandson. Looking to the rest of the family he continued, ¡°This is going to be the toughest thing any of us have ever done. I think it would be a good idea to head to the shrine and talk to some gods and goddesses. You all are welcome¡­ you all are encouraged to join me.¡± Ch 66 | ? Fort Spinel A slight breeze disturbed the water condensing on the reigns in Celeste''s hands. "Was being in the military as boring as this?" She asked Miguel, irritation clear in her voice. "At times," Miguel answered. "But if you want to swap and let me ride in the wagon while you walk, I''d be willing to trade with you." "I would," Celeste said with a smile," but I''m being trained to be drover. Gotta learn how to do this before we stop for the day you know." Miguel laughed as he adjusted his armor to try and let some air in between it and his skin. "Should we wake Deandra? If she sleeps this whole trip she''ll be up all night." "Let her sleep a little longer. Nothing wrong with an afternoon nap. Besides, these tunnels are a bit monotonous." "Yeah they are. You know what I''m still having trouble getting used to?" "What''s that?" "The fact that we can see in these tunnels. Like it''s pitch fucking black. No one has any torches or anything. But I can see the next four wagons in front of me." "Yeah, it''s kinda weird isn''t it. Back in Kan Ladur I didn''t notice it so much because of the lights. And when we went to help the miners there was little time to think. But now¡­ it''s just strange." "Too bad we can''t see colors, though. That would be cool." "Luitwin explained that one to me. So regular vision works just like it did back home. You see the colors based on what part of the light spectrum something reflects. But right now, there''s no light for anything to reflect so you can''t see the colors." "Then how can we see anything." "Aether." "Seriously. The answer is just ''magic''?" "No no. That''s not what I meant. Aether permeates nearly everything in this world. And dwarven eyes are able to see that Aether. That''s why you don''t see fine details but just shapes and outlines of things unless you have certain skills to improve your vision. But, if something had absolutely no Aether in it, it would be invisible to us in the dark." Liam spoke up at this, "So, if we could make a cloak or pajama set that that didn''t have any Aether left in it, we would invisible in these tunnels? Would that work on the monsters as well? What if we did that with a whole wagon?" "Where in tha hells are ye lot from that ye don¡¯t know these things?" asked Metztli, the drover that was riding with Celeste. "Ye all act as though ye''ve never been in a tunnel before. Like ye just woke up last week as dwarves for tha first time." The three looked at one another realizing they had been too free with their words, before looking back to Metztli. Celeste laid a hand on his shoulder, "No, not last week. But it''s only been a few months." Metztli just stared at them for a moment in confusion as Angle continued talking, "Metztli, we''re all Twiceborn. And we really need you to keep that a secret. We''ve a job to do and if word gets out it will make things harder. Can you keep our secret, please?" Metztli looked to the side and seemed to just stare off into space for a few moments. Finally, he turned back to Celeste and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll not lie for ye, but I won¡¯t volunteer any information, either. But by tha time we make it back to Kan Ladur, I expect ye three to do some excitin'' things so I¡¯ll have stories I can share with me children and grandchildren. Otherwise, what¡¯s tha point o'' meetin'' ya?¡± At this Miguel and Liam both started to laugh. Celeste just smiled and said, "I''m sure you''ll have some stories by then." Their secret being exposed seemed to loosen some tongues and soon Liam was regaling Metztli with tales from earth. This continued on until they rounded a bend in the tunned and saw light in the distance. "Metztli, are we going to the surface?" Miguel asked. "Aye, headed to tha Shieldbelt. Do ye not know what that is?" "We were just told it was a series of watch towers and outposts set along the border. I just assumed the border was underground as well." "Ahh, well, seein'' as how ye''re in a completely new world, ye probably shouldn¡¯t be makin'' assumptions. Tha places we¡¯ll be visitin'' are all above ground, though we¡¯ll do most of our travelin'' below tha earth, as Gaans intended. This tunnel will actually surface inside a fort. But don¡¯t let that light fool ye¡ªit looks close, but it¡¯s still more than an hour¡¯s ride. And we are sometimes attacked in this area by monsters tryin'' to take advantage of tha light messin'' up our dark vision. So stay on yer guard." The party stopped talking as they each fingered their weapons making sure they were ready to be drawn at a moment''s notice. The last bit of the journey passed uneventfully and the party laid eyes on Traum''s surface and sun for the first time. The light shining on the wagon even woke Deandra up. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. As the wagons left the tunnel the party was given a view of mountains rising up on either side of them and a stair-stepped wall about four hundred feet in front of them. In the clearing there were buildings and what appeared to be rooms and tunnels carved into the surrounding mountains. Areas were designated for various tasks, such as crafting, livestock, a garden, and even what looked to be a playground that had half a dozen dwarven children playing on it. The wagons were all directed to one area, except for Miguel''s. The soldier directing everyone pointed them toward what looked like an inn on one side of the fort. Metztli stayed and helped the group get the llamas unharnessed and situated for the evening before leaving to rejoin his fellow troops. "How tall do you figure that wall over there is?" Liam asked. "Looks like five levels to it and dwarves seem to build most ceilings about six feet or so tall. Maybe, thirty, thirty-five feet?" "But that¡¯s only on this side." Another voice interjected from behind them. They turned to see a female dwarf with dark red hair approaching them. "Tha other side o'' that wall is a cliff. From that side, tha top o'' tha wall stands easily two hundred feet high." Sticking her hand out she continued, "Welcome to Fort Spinel. I''m Yanua, and I run tha inn and tavern here." Celeste clasped wrists with Yanua and introduced her group. Yanua continued, "I was told to expect ye, so I already have some rooms ready if ye¡¯d like to store yer belongings. Just follow me." They quickly grabbed their packed and followed Yanua inside. The inn was not fancy but was clearly well built. Almost all attention had been toward making it sturdy, rather than attractive, it seemed. Once she''d shown them to their rooms, Yanua let them know dinner would be served in about three hours and then excused herself. They all took some time to stow their things and freshen up a bit and then met back in the tavern. "So what''s next?" Miguel asked. "Well, this is our first chance to actually start helping. Guess we should find someone who wants our help," Liam answered. "Help doing what?" asked Deandra. "Well, the gods asked us to help others and remind them that the gods love them. How can we show people the gods still care?" Celeste asked Deandra. "We should go beat up the guy they''re at war with!" Deandra said with the confidence of youth. "Good idea, honey," Miguel replied. "If he shows up here, we''ll be sure to do that." "Maybe she''s on to something, though," Liam interjected. "What if we offer to cover a watch shift or something while we''re here to give the military folks a chance to take some time off?" "That could work. With there only being three of us we can''t cover everything, but perhaps we could rotate through a few jobs and give others some time off. Let''s go find out who''s in command here and speak with them." ? "You know, I really expected to help by building things," Liam said as he wiped the blood from his face. "You have something in your hair," Deandra said while laughing at Liam. "I think it''s¡­¡± "We all have things in our hair and it''s gross,¡± Celeste cut in. ¡°I can''t believe we brought you along for this." "We didn''t know, okay," Miguel responded defensively. "I thought pulling a single shift on watch would be quiet. No one knew it would get hit this hard." "What are you two worried about. She did great." Liam said while patting Deandra on the shoulder. "An eight year old should not be killing people!" Celeste snapped. "But I didn¡¯t kill anyone! I just cut a few guys who were trying to kill you. And this is Traum. The rules are different here." Deandra said in her own defense. Sure the blood and body parts were gross. But Mardora had taught her well and she knew that she was going to grow up and become one of the best fighters ever. "She''s right, hon,¡± continued Miguel. ¡°Some kids back home were hunting by the time they were her age. Not to mention the child soldiers in other parts of the world. I know you want to protect her, but the best protection we can offer her is to make sure she''s ready to protect herself once the protective ward is removed." "And if her performance tonight was any indication, she''s well on her way. I think she managed to inflict nearly as much damage as the rest of us." Liam said as he turned and saw Sergeant Thrukurd Leadbeard approaching. The sergeant was a middle aged dwarf, which meant he was between 200 and 300 years old, which Liam still was getting used to. He was bald but had a full beard with a lot of intricately carved beads woven in. They had learned earlier that the sergeant didn''t worship any gods and was rather quick to look down on anyone who did. He spent a solid five minutes letting them know exactly what he thought about the gods and anyone fool enough to work with them. "You four caused more havoc durin'' tha battle than any group o'' new recruits I''ve ever seen,¡± he laughed. ¡°Yer levels are less than half o'' tha average private yet somehow ye slew more gryphons and enemy soldiers than any other four on this wall. Ye all need more battle experience. Ye need to learn to work as a team. But yer presence here tonight undoubtedly saved lives. Change o'' watch will happen shortly. Once yer relief arrives, ye¡¯re free to leave." With that the sergeant turned and took a couple steps back the way he came before stopping and looking back over his shoulder, "Ye showed up and volunteered to work on tha night we just happen to have tha worst attack in months. Ye said earlier that tha gods sent ye to help. If that¡¯s actually true, tell ''em I said thank ye." As he walked away the party simply looked at one another and shrugged. Then Celeste spoke up, "He is right about us needing more experience. Trying to cast spells in battle is much different than doing so in Master Luitwin''s tower. I have to get much faster." "That''s true, but we need to do a better job protecting you while you''re casting," Miguel said. ¡°You were left unattended far too often.¡± "Yeah, in retrospect, I probably shouldn''t have ran off like I did. There were a couple times where I was completely separated from you three. We need to work together a bit more. Maybe we can look at how the soldiers are doing it and learn from them,¡± said Liam "That¡¯s a good idea,¡± responded Celeste. ¡°Did anyone else gain any levels?" "Yeah, I gained two." Miguel responded with a grin. "Awesome! I gained one." Liam added. "I can''t wait until I can gain levels," Deandra muttered. "In time honey," Miguel comforted her. "Just think about all the levels you''re going to get at one time." "But that''s long from now!" Deandra whined. "I sure hope so," Celeste muttered.